Upload
others
View
0
Download
0
Embed Size (px)
Citation preview
UvA-DARE is a service provided by the library of the University of Amsterdam (httpdareuvanl)
UvA-DARE (Digital Academic Repository)
Journalists in The Netherlands
Deuze MJP
Link to publication
Citation for published version (APA)Deuze M J P (2002) Journalists in The Netherlands
General rightsIt is not permitted to download or to forwarddistribute the text or part of it without the consent of the author(s) andor copyright holder(s)other than for strictly personal individual use unless the work is under an open content license (like Creative Commons)
DisclaimerComplaints regulationsIf you believe that digital publication of certain material infringes any of your rights or (privacy) interests please let the Library know statingyour reasons In case of a legitimate complaint the Library will make the material inaccessible andor remove it from the website Please Askthe Library httpsubauvanlencontact or a letter to Library of the University of Amsterdam Secretariat Singel 425 1012 WP AmsterdamThe Netherlands You will be contacted as soon as possible
Download date 15 Dec 2020
BIBLIOGRAPH YY 215
Bibliography y Aalderink W (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Abduss Sattar S (1995) Onderzoek naar anti-islamitische tendensen in de Nederlandse pers
RotterdamHilversum Nederlandse Moslim Raad (NMR) en Nederlandse Moslim Omroep
(NMO)
Albronda J (1994) Een beeld van een partijl Amsterdam NVJ Werkgroep Migranten en Media
Allan S (1999) JVews culture Buckingham Open University press
Altheide DL Snow RP (1979) Media logic London Sage
Altheide D Snow P (1991) Media worlds in the postjoumalism era New York Aldine de
Gruyter
Altmeppen D Bucher H Loeffelholz M (eds) (2000) Online-Journalismus Perspektiven
fuerfuer Wissenschaji and Praxis Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Andeweg RB Irwin GA (1993) Dutch government and politics London MacMillan
Arrant D Anderson JQ (2000) Special report online ethics 2000 [online] Report presented
att the Association for Education in Journalism and Mass Communication Convention Phoenix
Augustt 2000 Available httpwwweloneduandersjsummaryhtml (retrieved 20 June 2001]
Avraham E Wolfsfeld C Aburaiya I (2000) Dynamics in the news coverage of minorities
thee case of the Arab citizens of Israel Journal of Communication Inquiry 24 (2) pp117-133
Bagdikian BH (2000) The media monopoly 6th edition Boston Beacon Press
Bakker P Scholten O (1999) Communicatiekaart van Nederland Alphen ad Rijn Samsom
Baldasty G (1992) Media commercialization in the nineteenth century Madison University of
Wisconsinn Press
Barbrook R Cameron A (1996) The Californian ideology [online] Available
httpcciwminacukHRCcicalifhtmll [retrieved it October 2001]
Bardoel J (1996) Beyond journalism a profession between information society and civil society
EuropeanEuropean Journal of Communication 11 (3) pp283-302
Bardoel] (1997)Journalistiek in de informatiesamenleving Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Bardoel J (1998) Converging communications policies developing a new policy framework Paper
presentedd at IAMCR-Conference of 26-30 July 1998 Glasgow Scotland
Bardoel J (2000) Publieke journalistiek in een private wereld Zoetermeer Ministerie van
Onderwijs Cultuur en Wetenschappen
Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) (1997) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren Groningen
Wolters-Noordhoff
Bardoel J Deuze M (2001) Network Journalism converging competencies of old and new
mediaa professionals Australian Journalism Review 23 (2) pp91-103
Bardoel J Vos C Vree F van Wijfjes H (eds) (2002) Journalistieke cultuur in Nederland
Amsterdam Amsterdam University Press
Barnhurst K Muntz D (1997) American journalism and the decline in event-centered
reporting Journal of Communication 47 (4) pp27-53
Bauman Z (2000) Liquid modernity Cambridge Polity Press
Baumann G (1999) The multicultural riddle rethinking national ethnic and religious identities
London Routledge
Bauwens J Vandenbrande K (1998) Tabloidization and its audience between informed
citizenshipcitizenship and consuming popular culture Paper presented at the EuricomCGS Colloquium on
Tabloidizationn of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain
Beam RA (1990) Journalism professionalism as an organizational-level concept Journalism
MonographsMonographs 121 Columbia Association for Education in Journalism and Mass Communication
2 l 6 6 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
Becker L Lauf E Lowrey W (1999) Differential employment rates in the journalism and mass
communicationn labor force based on gender race and ethnicity exploring the impact of
affirmativee action In Journalism Quarterly 76 (4) pp631-645
Berg H van den (1992) Racisme onderzoek en discoursanalyse Migrantenstudies 8 (1) p38
Berkel H van (1994) De meningen van hoofdredacteuren van dagbladen dagbladjournalisten
enn leerling-journalisten over ethische onderwerpen - enkele cijfers In Brouwers B Alles voor
hethet nieuws de flexibele ethiek van de journalist pp145-162 Den Haag SDU
Berkowitz D (1997) The social meanings of news Thousand Oaks Sage
BierhoffJ Deuze M De Vreese C (2000) Media innovation professional debate and media
training a European analysis European Journalism Centre Report Maastricht EJC Available
httpwwwejcnlhpmicontentshtmll [retrieved 16 March 2001]
Billiet J (1994) Methoden van sociaal-wetenschappelijk onderzoek ontwerp en dataverzameling
Leuven Acco
Bird SE (1990) Storytelling on the far side journalism and the weekly tabloid Critical Studies
inin Mass Communication 7 (4) pp377-389
Bird SE (1992) For enquiring minds a cultural study of supermarket tabloids Knoxville
Universityy of Tennessee Press
Black J (ed) (1997) Mixed news the publicciviccommunitarian journalism debate Mahwah
Erlbaum
Bloebaum B (1994) Journalismus als soziales System Geschichte Ausdijferenzierung und
VerseibstoumlndigungVerseibstoumlndigung Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Blokker J (1989) De wondren werden woord en dreven verder honderd jaar informatie in
NederlandNederland Deventer Kluwer
Blumler J Gurevitch M (1995) The crisis of public communication London Routledge
Blumler J McLeod J Rosengren K (eds) (1992) Comparatively speaking communication
andand culture across space and time Newbury Park Sage
Brants K (1985) Broadcasting and politics in The Netherlands from pillar to post West
EuropeanEuropean Politics 8(2) pp104-121
Brants K (1998) Whos afraid of infotainment European Journal of communication 30 (3)
PP-315-336
Brants K Crone L Leurdijk A (1998) Media en migranten inventarisatie van onderzoek in
NederlandNederland Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Brants K McQuail D (1997) The Netherlands In Oestergaard BS (ed) The media in Western
EuropeEurope the Euromedia handbook pp153-167 London Sage
Brants K Neijens P (1998) The infotainment of politics Political Communication 15 (2) pp149-
164
Breen M (ig98)ournaism- theory and practice Paddington Macleay Press
Brink van den REM (1987) Informatie over informatie handboek van de informatiemedia in
NederlandNederland 1938-1985 in hetbijzonder overde uitgeverij Leiden Stenfert Kroese
Brookes R (1998) Tabloidization media panics and mad cow disease Paper presented at the
EuricomCCISS Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster
Greatt Britain
Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) (1999) The German communication yearbook Cresskill
Hamptonn Press
Brouwers B (1994) Alles voor het nieuws de flexibele ethiek van de journalist Den Haag SDU
Buurke S (1999) The Dutch media landscape [online] Available httpwwwejcnl-
jremlandnetherlandshmltt [retrieved 17 July 2000J
Campbell CP (1995) Race myth and the news Thousand Oaks Sage
Campbell K (1998) News media coverage of minorities In Sloan D Erickson Hoff E (eds)
ContemporaryContemporary media issues pp90-104 Northport Vision Press
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7
Carey J (1989) Communication as culture essays on media and society Boston Unwin Hyman
Castells M (2000) The rise of the network society 2nd edition Oxford Blackwell
Chomsky N (1965) Aspects of a theory of syntax Cambridge MIT Press
Chomsky N (1971) Selected readings London Oxford University Press
Chorus J (2001) Stoottroepen van de integratie NRC Handelsblad 17 February 2001 PP-33-34-
Christians C (1998) Media ethics and the technological society Journal of Mass Media Ethics 13
(2)pp67-70
Clayton RL Werking GS (1995) Using E-MailWorld Wide Web for establishment Survey
dataa collection In Proceedings of the section on Survey Research Methods American Statistical
Association
Comley P (1996) The use of the Internet as a data collection method (online] SGA Esomar Paper
Available httpwwwsgacoukesomarhtml [retrieved March 1 2000j Converse JM Presser S (1986) Survey questions handcrafting the standardized questionnaire
Beverlyy Hills Sage
Cooper TW (1998) New technology effects inventory forty leading ethical issues journal of
MassMass Media Ethics 13 2) pp71-92
Costeraa Meijer I (2001a) The public quality of popular journalism developing a normative
frameworkJournalismm Studies 2 (2) pp189-205
Costeraa Meijer I (2001b) The colour of soap opera an analysis of professional speech on the
representationn of ethnicity European Journal of Cultural Studies 4 (2) pp207-230
Cottle S (1997) Television and ethnic minorities producers perspectives Aldershot Ashgate
Cottle S (1999) From BBC newsroom to BBC newscentre on changing technology and journalist
practices Convergence 5 (3) pp22-43
Cottle S (2000a) New(s) times towards a second wave of news etnography Communications 25
(1) ppig-41-Cottle S (2000b) Media research and ethnic minorities mapping the field In Cottle S (ed)
EthnicEthnic minorities and the media changing cultural boundaries pp 1-30 Ballmoor Open
Universityy Press
Coupland D (1991) Generation x New York St Martins Press
Croteau D Hoynes W (2000) MediaSociety industries images audiences 2n d edition
Thousandd Oaks Pine Forge Press
Cuilenburg van JJ Kleinnijenhuis J De Ridder J (1988) Concentratie en persklimaat
Amsterdam VU Uitgeverij
Cuilenburg JJ van Scholten O Noomen GW (1992) Communicatiewetenschap
Muiderberg Coutinho
d Haenens L Saeys F (1996) Media en multiculturalisme in Vlaanderen Gent Academia Press
Dahlgren P (1992) Introduction In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)Journalism and popular culture
pp1-23 Thousand Oaks Sage
Dahlgren P (1995) Television and the public sphere citizenship democracy and the media
London Sage
Dahlgren P (1996) Media logic in cyberspace repositioning journalism and its publics
JavnostfTheJavnostfThe Public 3 (3) pp59-72
Dahlgren P (1997) Cultural studies as a research perspective themes and tensions In Corner
J Schlesinger P Silverstone R (eds) International media research a critical survey pp48-64
London Routledge
Dahlgren P (1998) Enhancing the civic ideal in television journalism In Brants K Hermes J
andd Van Zoonen L (eds) 77ie media in question popular question and public interests pp89-
100 London Sage
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1991) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public
spheresphere in the new media age London Routledge
218 8 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1992) Journalism and popular culture Thousand Oaks Sage
Darnton R (1990) The kiss ofLamourette reflections in cultural history New York Norton
Dee Boer C Brennecke SI (1998) Media en publiek Amsterdam Boom
Dee Goede P (1999) Omroepbeleid met en tegen de tijd Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Dee Jongh A (1999) Onderzoek raadsverslaggevers [online] Available httpwwwjournalism
fcjhvunlMassacommunicatieOnderzoekraadwebhtmm |retrieved September 30 2001]
Dee Vree R (1998) Sesam open U en liefst voor niets De Journalist 102 (5) pp18-20
Dee Vries E (2001) De 300 multiculti journalisten van Nederland De Journalist 106 (16) pp20-30
Dee Wilde R (2000) De voorspellers een kritiek op de toekomstindustrie Amsterdam De Balie
Delano A Henningham J (1995) The news breed British journalists in the 1990s London
Schooll of Media London College of Printing and Distributive Trades
Delano A Henningham J (1996) A fin de siegravecle forecast British Journalism Review 7 (1) pp55-61
Denn Boer BJ Bouwman H Frissen v Houben M Van Dijk J (1994) Methodologie en
statistiekstatistiek voor communicatie-onderzoek Houten Bohn Stafleu Van Loghum
Denzin NK Lincoln YS (2000) Handbook of qualitative research 2nd edition London Sage
Deuze M (1998) The WebCommunicators issues in research into online journalism and
journalistss [online] First Monday 3 (12) Available httpwwwfirstmondayorgissues
issue3_i2deuzeindexhtmll [retrieved December 26 1998]
Deuze M (1999) Journalism and the Web an analysis of skills and standards in an online
environment Gazette 61 (5) pp373-390
Deuze M (2000) journalistiek in een digitale omgeving de medialogica van de Nederlandse
Internetjournalist Tijdschrift voor Communicatiewetenschap 28 (4) pp349-366
Deuze M (2001a) Understanding the impact of the Internet on new media professionalism
mindsetss and buzzwords [online] EJournalist 1 (1) Available httpwwwejournalismaucom
ejournalistdeuzepdff (retrieved 20 January 2001)
Deuze M (2001b) Educating newjournalists challenges to the curriculumJournalism Educator
56(2)pp4-i7
Deuze M (2001c) Multicultural journalism education enhancing the curriculum Asia Pacific
MediaMedia Educator o (1) pp127-147
Deuze M (20oid) Online journalism modelling the first generation of news
mediaa on the World Wide Web [online] first Monday 6 (10) Available httpwwwfirstmonday
orgissuesissue6_iodeuzeindexhtmll [retrieved 20 October 2001]
Deuze M (2002) Gekleurd nieuws journalistiek voor een multiculturele samenleving In
Bardoel J Vos C Vree F van Wijfjes H (eds) Journalistieke cultuur in Nederland pp446-463
Amsterdam Amsterdam University Press
Deuze M Dimoudi C (2002) Online journalists in The Netherlands towards a profile of a new
profession Journalism 3 (1) pp 103-118
Deuze M Rennen T (2000) Studenten willen naar landelijke media (Onderzoek journalistiek
inn Nederland 04) De Journalist 104 (9) pp27-28
Deuze M Yeshua D (2001) Online journalists face new ethical dilemmas report from The
Netherlandsjourna of Mass Media Ethics 16 (4) 273-292
Dickson T (1995) Assessing educations response to multicultural issuesjournafrsm Educator^o
(3) pp41-51-
Diekerhof E Elias M Sax M (1986) Voor zover plaats aan de perstafel Amsterdam
Meulenhoff
Dimmick J Coit P (1982) Levels of analysis in mass media decision-making Communication
ResearchResearch 9 (iXpp3-32
Dimoudi C (1999) Exploring unknown territory the who what and why of Dutch journalists on
thethe World Wide Web MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Donsbach W (1981) Legitimationsprobleme des Journalismus gesellschaftliche Rolle der
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 2 19 9
MassenmedienMassenmedien und berujliche Einstellung von Journalisten Freiburg Karl Alber
Donsbach W (1983) Journalists conceptions of their audiece comparative indicators for the
wayy British and German journalists define their relations to the public Gazette 32 (1) pp19-36
Donsbach W (1999) Journalism research In Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) The German
communicationcommunication yearbook pp159-178 Cresskill Hampton Press
Donsbach W Klett B (1993) Subjective objectivity How journalists in four countries define a
keyy term of their profession Gazette 51 1) pp53-83
Donselaar J van Claus E Nelissen C (1998) Monitor racisme en extreem-rechts Tweede
rapportagerapportage media Leiden LISWO
Donselaar J vanTanja J (2000) Bedoelde effecten en onvoorziene gevolgen In Sterk G (ed)
MediaMedia en allochtonen pp83-94 Den Haag Sdu
Doppert M Top B (1993) Tussen missie en misser aanbevelingen voor berichtgeving over
migrantenmigranten Amsterdam Nederlandse Vereniging voor Journalisten
Doppert M (2001) Multiculturele nieuwsselectie noodzakelijk [online] Available httpwww
xs4alInl~doppertoverig2htmll [retrieved 2g March 2001]
Drok N Jansen D (eds) (2001) Even geen Den Haag Vandaag naar een Nederlandse civiele
journalistiekjournalistiek Den Haag Sdu
Drok N Roeters A (eds) (1986) Het journalistieke ambacht Kampen Kok
Dusseldorp M van Scullion R Bierhoff J (1999) The future of printed press European
JournalismJournalism Centre Report [online] Available httpwwwejcnlhpfppcontentshtml [retrieved
Marchh 102001]
Dijk TA van (1983) Minderheden in de media een analyse van de berichtgeving over etnische
minderhedenminderheden in de dagbladpers Amsterdam SUA
DijkTA van (1988) News analysis case studies of international and national news in the press
Mahwah Erlbaum
Dijk TA van (1991) Racism and the press New York Routledge
Dijk T J van (1996) Power and the news media In Paletz D (ed) Policital communication in
actionaction states institutions movements audiences pp9-36 New Jersey Hampton Press
Economistt Intel l igence Uni t (2001) The Netherlands [online] Available httpwww
economistcomcountriesNetherlands [retrieved 20 August 2001]
Eijk D van (1997) Computer Assisted Reporting in the Dutch newsroom [online) Cahier 11
Available httpuserwwwec0nhvunl~pverweijcahierc03html [retrieved May 121998]
Ekstroumlm M (1996) The validity of TV journalism theoretical starting points for critical
journalismm research The Nordicom Review 1 pp129-152
Elliott D (1988) All is not relative essential shared values and the pressjournaf of Mass Media
EthicsEthics 3 (1) pp28-32
Elliott D Culver C (1992) Defining and analyzing journalistic deception Journal of Mass
MediaMedia Ethics 7 (2) pp69-84
Emmerik-Levelt H van Teulings AWM (1967) Buitenlandse arbeiders en de pers In
Wentholt R (ed) Buitenlandse arbeiders in Nederland pp167-184 Leiden Spruyt
Entman L Rojecki (2000) 77ie black image in the white mind media and race in America
Chicago University of Chicago Press
Esser F (1998) Editorial structures and work principles in British and German newsrooms
EuropeanEuropean Journal of Communication 13 (4) pp375-405
Esser F (1999) Tabloidization of News - A Comparative Analysis of Anglo-American and
Germann Press journalism European journal of communication 14 (3) pp291-324
Esser F (2000) Spin Doctoring in British and German Election Campaigns - How the Press is
Beingg Confronted with a New Quality of Political PR European Journal ofCommunication 15 (2)
pp209-240
Ettema JS Whitney DC (1987) Professional mass communicators In Berger CH Chaffee
2 2 0 0 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
SH (eds) Handbook of communication science pp747-780 Thousand Oaks Sage
Evers H (1987)Journalistiek en ethiek Delft Eburon
Evers H (1994) Media-ethiek morele dilemas in de journalistiek voorlichting en reclame
Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Evers H (1997) Pleidooi voor transparante journalistiek - een open en verantwoordelijke pers
kann zonder algemene code Filosofie amp fraktijk 18 (4) pp202-207
Evers H (1998) Communicatie-ethiek Tilburg Academie voor Journalistiek en Voorlichting
Fallows J (1999) But is it Journalism [online] American Prospect 11 (1) Available http
americanprospectcomarchivesVn-ifallowshtmll [retrieved 23 November 1999]
Fidler R (1997) Mediamorphosis understanding new media Thousand Oaks Pinee Forge Press
FiskeJ (ig8g) Understanding popular culture Boston Unwin Hyman
Fiske J (1992) Popularity and the politics of information In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp45-63 London Sage
Flick U (1998) An introduction to qualitative research theory method and applications London
Sage
Foucaultt (1984 [1971]) Nietzsche genealogy history In Rabinow P (ed) The Foucault reader
pp76-100 London Penguin
Foucault M (1994) Two lectures In Dirks N Eley G Ortner SB (eds) Culturepowerhistory
pp200-221 Princeton Princeton University Press
Fowler R (1991) language in the news discourse and ideology in the press London Routledge
Friedrichsen M Ehe R Janneck T Wysterski M (1999) Journalismus im Netz zur
Veraenderungg der Arbeits- bzw Selektionsprozesse von Journalisten durch das Internet In
Wirth W Schweiger W (Eds) Selektion im Internet empirische Analysen zu einem
SchluesseikonzeptSchluesseikonzept pp125-145 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Gaalen-Oordijk van CE Offenberg LA Vries W de (1993) Actuele en toekomstige
journalistiekjournalistiek arbeidsmarkt Den Haag HBO-Raad
Gahran A (1998) Credibility in online media seven voices from the news business Contentious
MagazineMagazine 1 (3) [online] Available httpwwwcontentiouscomarticIes1-3qa1-3qa1-3phtml
[retrieved 26 June 1998]
Gans H (1979) Deciding whats news New York Vintage Books
Garrison B (2000) Diffusion of a new technology on-line research in newspaper newsrooms
Convergencee 6 (1) pp84-105
Gaunt P (1992) Making the newsmakers international handbook on journalism training
Westport Greenwood Press
Getier M (2000) The new news thing [online] Washington Post December 24 2000 Available
httpwwwwashingtonpostcom [retrieved 20 February 2001]
Giddens A (1984) The constitution of society Cambridge Polity Press
Giddens A (1990) The consequences of modernity Cambridge Polity Press
Ginneken J van (1997) Understanding global news a critical introduction London Sage
Gitlin T (1995) The twilight of common dreams why America is wracked by culture wars New
York Metropolitan Books
Glasgoww Media Group (1976) Bad news London Routledge
Glasgoww Media Group (1980) More bad news London Routledge
Gleick J (1999) Faster the acceleration of just about everything New York Pantheon Books
Golding P Elliott P (1979) Making the news London Longman
Gordon DA Kittross JM (1998) Controversies in media ethics New York Longman
Graber D (1994) The infotainment quotient in routine television news a directors perspective
DiscourseDiscourse amp Society 5 (4) pp483-509
Greco AN (ed) (2000) The media and entertainment industries readings in mass
communicationscommunications Boston Aliyn amp Bacon
BIBLIOGRAPH Y Y 2 21 1
Gripsrud J (2000) Tabloidization popular journalism and democracy In Sparks S TullochJ
(eds) Tabloid tales pp285-300 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Grosswiler P (1998) Historical hopes media fears and the electronic town meeting concept
wheree technology meets democracy or demagogy Journal of Communication Inquiry 22 (2)
pp133-151 Habermas J (1990 [1962]) Die Strukturwandel der Oeffentlkhkeit Frankfurt am Main Suhrkamp Hagen P (2002)Journalisten in Nederland Amsterdam Arbeiderspers Hall S (1973) Encoding and decoding in the television message In Hall S Hobson D Lowe A
Willis P (eds) Culture media language pp128-138 London Hutchinson Hall S 1982) The rediscovery of ideology return of the repressed in media studies In Gurevitch
M Bennet T Curran J Woollacott J (eds) Culture society and the media pp56-90 London
Methuen
Hall S (1986) On postmodernism and articulation journal of Communication Inquiry 10 (2)
PP45-60
Hall S (1991) Old and new identities old and new ethnicities In King A (ed) Culture
globalizationglobalization and the world system pp19-39 London MacMillan
Hallin D (1986) The uncensored war the media and Vietnam Berkeley University of California
Press
Hallin D (1992) The passing of the high modernism of American journalism Journal of
CommunicationCommunication 42 (3) pp14-25
Hallin D (1996) Commercialism and professionalism in American news media In Curran J
Gurevitch M (eds) Mass media and society pp243-264 London Arnold
Halloran JD (1977) Understanding television Strasbourg Council of Europe
Hamelink C (1997) De journalistiek en het vraagstuk van de morele keuze Communicatie 26(1)
pp3-18
Harper C (1996) Online newspapers going somewhere or going nowhere Newspaper Research
JournalJournal -j (1) pp2-13
Hartley J (1982) Understanding news London Arnold
Hartley J (1996) Popular reality journalism modernity popular culture London Arnold
Hartmann P Husband C (1974) Racism and the mass media London Davis-Poynter
Have van der M (2000) NVJ eindelijk ook voor Internet-journalisten [online] Newwwsnet
Marchh 21 2000 Available httpwwwnewwwsnetnewwws-34788html [retrieved 21 March
2000]
HBO-raadd (2000) Hoor en wederhoor eindrapport van de visitatiecommissie Journalistiek en
VoorlichtingVoorlichting Den Haag HBO-raad
Heil P (1991) Werkwijzer voor journalistiek denken en doen 6th edition Amsterdam De
Arbeiderspers
Heinonen A (1999 )Journalism in the Age of the Net Tampere Acta Universitatis Tamperensis
Heinze T (1995) Qualitative Sozialforschung Erfahrungen Probleme und Perspektiven 3rd
edition Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Hekman SJ (1983) Webers ideal type a contemporary reassessment Polity 16 (1) pp119-137
Helmore E (2000) Alien concepts [online] Guardian Unlimited October 9 Available
httpwwwguardianunlimitedcoukarchivearticleo42734073838oohtmm [retrieved 17
Novemberr 2000]
Hemels J (1997)- De krant koning Van klassiek medium tot modern communicatieproduct In
Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren pp68-84 Groningen
Wolters-Noordhoff
Hemels J Vegt J (1997) Het geiumlllustreerde tijdschrift in Nederland Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Henningham J (1996) Australian journalists professional and ethical values Journalism
QuarterlyQuarterly 73 (1) pp206-2i8
222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard
Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101
Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global
journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press
Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke
samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press
Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13
Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag
Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism
[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu
pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists
[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available
httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]
IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder
Westview
Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse
dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK
Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet
databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J
Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom
Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity
andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin
Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added
values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101
Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait
ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en
parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij
Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht
Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep
gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]
FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml
[retrieved 6 December 2000]
Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten
Muumlnchen Alber
Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural
evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press
Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De
PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256
Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig
jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders
Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the
newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press
Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British
journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64
Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996
Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3
Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on
currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion
JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512
Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers
Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on
autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press
Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford
Clarendonn Press
Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics
London Verso
Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het
ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis
Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau
Racismebestrijding
Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110
Amsterdam Balans
Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural
societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168
Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het
Spinhuis
Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de
infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130
Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse
journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan
Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-
thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]
Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13
Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]
Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland
vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders
Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times
Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis
Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]
McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US
newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218
McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of
newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press
McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage
McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage
2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit
Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers
Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism
8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved
200 September 2000]
Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB
Veldkamp
Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49
Amsterdam Balans
Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of
MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60
Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York
Longman
Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report
Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]
Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events
accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112
Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented
too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland
Australia
Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)
PP-39-50
Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de
NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut
Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books
Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media
PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318
Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a
dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13
Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA
Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web
[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting
writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]
Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication
io(4)pp435-440
Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague
Internationa Organization of Journalists
NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom
surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de
beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel
Socialee Wetenschappen
OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12
Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the
televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media
Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political
CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5
Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)
Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available
httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists
4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies
Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available
httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]
Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp
SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59
Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press
Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem
ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12
Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain
Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the
Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort
PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands
Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28
(2) pp2-19
Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000
npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm
[retrieved 5 February 2001]
PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour
London Sage
Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van
19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis
ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-
proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]
Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and
practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press
Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative
reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133
Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8
Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press
Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic
resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace
Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street
Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409
Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach
journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187
Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the
Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster
Greatt Britain
Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon
Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views
Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools
off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London
Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony
thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated
CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10
2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
November 1998]
Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press
Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press
Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen
Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen
Westdeutscherr Verlag
Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins
Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism
secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin
Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6
Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of
media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future
directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage
Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im
Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten
Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik
38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)
pp279-286
Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In
Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das
Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche
Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie
Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s
Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the
worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press
Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343
Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag
PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486
Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York
Basicc Books
Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press
Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M
(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold
Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard
Universityy Press
Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170
Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek
Deventer Kluwer
Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US
newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available
httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|
Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep
Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7
politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227
Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage
Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy
PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147
Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the
massmass media New York Longman
Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal
ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29
Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage
Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media
contentcontent New York Longman
Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-
kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage
Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist
JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106
Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18
Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world
ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89
Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|
JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil
vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]
Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online
JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80
Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47
Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87
Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the
news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228
Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)
pp209-233
Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C
(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age
pp74 London Routledge
Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage
Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-
40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43
(i)pp-3i-52
Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization
amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex
Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit
verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van
Loghum
Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den
Haag Sdu
Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication
London Sage
228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag
Sdu
Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and
techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage
Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ
Werkgroepp Migranten en Media
Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en
allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu
Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of
objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679
Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal
ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131
Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press
Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press
Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news
sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable
Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail
D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin
Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable
Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en
opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis
Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22
Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]
Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal
ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35
Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen
Historischee Uitgeverij
Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting
2ndd edition Den Haag SUA
Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey
Hamptonn Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and
theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the
endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum
Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-
dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M
(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur
MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9
technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von
Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166
Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH
(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey
Hamptonn Press
Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und
EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)
PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410
Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In
TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml
[retrieved 3 March 2000]
Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho
Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative
repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-
198 London Sage
Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De
TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit
Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-
19941994 Zwolle Waanders
Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism
EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71
Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien
Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class
communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage
Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news
fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger
Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek
overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht
ADO
Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over
etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen
Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek
MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)
pp80-88
Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal
influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and
thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96
Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished
report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In
WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25
Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere
inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge
Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de
mediamedia Amsterdam SUA
Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma
BIBLIOGRAPH YY 215
Bibliography y Aalderink W (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Abduss Sattar S (1995) Onderzoek naar anti-islamitische tendensen in de Nederlandse pers
RotterdamHilversum Nederlandse Moslim Raad (NMR) en Nederlandse Moslim Omroep
(NMO)
Albronda J (1994) Een beeld van een partijl Amsterdam NVJ Werkgroep Migranten en Media
Allan S (1999) JVews culture Buckingham Open University press
Altheide DL Snow RP (1979) Media logic London Sage
Altheide D Snow P (1991) Media worlds in the postjoumalism era New York Aldine de
Gruyter
Altmeppen D Bucher H Loeffelholz M (eds) (2000) Online-Journalismus Perspektiven
fuerfuer Wissenschaji and Praxis Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Andeweg RB Irwin GA (1993) Dutch government and politics London MacMillan
Arrant D Anderson JQ (2000) Special report online ethics 2000 [online] Report presented
att the Association for Education in Journalism and Mass Communication Convention Phoenix
Augustt 2000 Available httpwwweloneduandersjsummaryhtml (retrieved 20 June 2001]
Avraham E Wolfsfeld C Aburaiya I (2000) Dynamics in the news coverage of minorities
thee case of the Arab citizens of Israel Journal of Communication Inquiry 24 (2) pp117-133
Bagdikian BH (2000) The media monopoly 6th edition Boston Beacon Press
Bakker P Scholten O (1999) Communicatiekaart van Nederland Alphen ad Rijn Samsom
Baldasty G (1992) Media commercialization in the nineteenth century Madison University of
Wisconsinn Press
Barbrook R Cameron A (1996) The Californian ideology [online] Available
httpcciwminacukHRCcicalifhtmll [retrieved it October 2001]
Bardoel J (1996) Beyond journalism a profession between information society and civil society
EuropeanEuropean Journal of Communication 11 (3) pp283-302
Bardoel] (1997)Journalistiek in de informatiesamenleving Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Bardoel J (1998) Converging communications policies developing a new policy framework Paper
presentedd at IAMCR-Conference of 26-30 July 1998 Glasgow Scotland
Bardoel J (2000) Publieke journalistiek in een private wereld Zoetermeer Ministerie van
Onderwijs Cultuur en Wetenschappen
Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) (1997) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren Groningen
Wolters-Noordhoff
Bardoel J Deuze M (2001) Network Journalism converging competencies of old and new
mediaa professionals Australian Journalism Review 23 (2) pp91-103
Bardoel J Vos C Vree F van Wijfjes H (eds) (2002) Journalistieke cultuur in Nederland
Amsterdam Amsterdam University Press
Barnhurst K Muntz D (1997) American journalism and the decline in event-centered
reporting Journal of Communication 47 (4) pp27-53
Bauman Z (2000) Liquid modernity Cambridge Polity Press
Baumann G (1999) The multicultural riddle rethinking national ethnic and religious identities
London Routledge
Bauwens J Vandenbrande K (1998) Tabloidization and its audience between informed
citizenshipcitizenship and consuming popular culture Paper presented at the EuricomCGS Colloquium on
Tabloidizationn of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain
Beam RA (1990) Journalism professionalism as an organizational-level concept Journalism
MonographsMonographs 121 Columbia Association for Education in Journalism and Mass Communication
2 l 6 6 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
Becker L Lauf E Lowrey W (1999) Differential employment rates in the journalism and mass
communicationn labor force based on gender race and ethnicity exploring the impact of
affirmativee action In Journalism Quarterly 76 (4) pp631-645
Berg H van den (1992) Racisme onderzoek en discoursanalyse Migrantenstudies 8 (1) p38
Berkel H van (1994) De meningen van hoofdredacteuren van dagbladen dagbladjournalisten
enn leerling-journalisten over ethische onderwerpen - enkele cijfers In Brouwers B Alles voor
hethet nieuws de flexibele ethiek van de journalist pp145-162 Den Haag SDU
Berkowitz D (1997) The social meanings of news Thousand Oaks Sage
BierhoffJ Deuze M De Vreese C (2000) Media innovation professional debate and media
training a European analysis European Journalism Centre Report Maastricht EJC Available
httpwwwejcnlhpmicontentshtmll [retrieved 16 March 2001]
Billiet J (1994) Methoden van sociaal-wetenschappelijk onderzoek ontwerp en dataverzameling
Leuven Acco
Bird SE (1990) Storytelling on the far side journalism and the weekly tabloid Critical Studies
inin Mass Communication 7 (4) pp377-389
Bird SE (1992) For enquiring minds a cultural study of supermarket tabloids Knoxville
Universityy of Tennessee Press
Black J (ed) (1997) Mixed news the publicciviccommunitarian journalism debate Mahwah
Erlbaum
Bloebaum B (1994) Journalismus als soziales System Geschichte Ausdijferenzierung und
VerseibstoumlndigungVerseibstoumlndigung Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Blokker J (1989) De wondren werden woord en dreven verder honderd jaar informatie in
NederlandNederland Deventer Kluwer
Blumler J Gurevitch M (1995) The crisis of public communication London Routledge
Blumler J McLeod J Rosengren K (eds) (1992) Comparatively speaking communication
andand culture across space and time Newbury Park Sage
Brants K (1985) Broadcasting and politics in The Netherlands from pillar to post West
EuropeanEuropean Politics 8(2) pp104-121
Brants K (1998) Whos afraid of infotainment European Journal of communication 30 (3)
PP-315-336
Brants K Crone L Leurdijk A (1998) Media en migranten inventarisatie van onderzoek in
NederlandNederland Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Brants K McQuail D (1997) The Netherlands In Oestergaard BS (ed) The media in Western
EuropeEurope the Euromedia handbook pp153-167 London Sage
Brants K Neijens P (1998) The infotainment of politics Political Communication 15 (2) pp149-
164
Breen M (ig98)ournaism- theory and practice Paddington Macleay Press
Brink van den REM (1987) Informatie over informatie handboek van de informatiemedia in
NederlandNederland 1938-1985 in hetbijzonder overde uitgeverij Leiden Stenfert Kroese
Brookes R (1998) Tabloidization media panics and mad cow disease Paper presented at the
EuricomCCISS Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster
Greatt Britain
Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) (1999) The German communication yearbook Cresskill
Hamptonn Press
Brouwers B (1994) Alles voor het nieuws de flexibele ethiek van de journalist Den Haag SDU
Buurke S (1999) The Dutch media landscape [online] Available httpwwwejcnl-
jremlandnetherlandshmltt [retrieved 17 July 2000J
Campbell CP (1995) Race myth and the news Thousand Oaks Sage
Campbell K (1998) News media coverage of minorities In Sloan D Erickson Hoff E (eds)
ContemporaryContemporary media issues pp90-104 Northport Vision Press
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7
Carey J (1989) Communication as culture essays on media and society Boston Unwin Hyman
Castells M (2000) The rise of the network society 2nd edition Oxford Blackwell
Chomsky N (1965) Aspects of a theory of syntax Cambridge MIT Press
Chomsky N (1971) Selected readings London Oxford University Press
Chorus J (2001) Stoottroepen van de integratie NRC Handelsblad 17 February 2001 PP-33-34-
Christians C (1998) Media ethics and the technological society Journal of Mass Media Ethics 13
(2)pp67-70
Clayton RL Werking GS (1995) Using E-MailWorld Wide Web for establishment Survey
dataa collection In Proceedings of the section on Survey Research Methods American Statistical
Association
Comley P (1996) The use of the Internet as a data collection method (online] SGA Esomar Paper
Available httpwwwsgacoukesomarhtml [retrieved March 1 2000j Converse JM Presser S (1986) Survey questions handcrafting the standardized questionnaire
Beverlyy Hills Sage
Cooper TW (1998) New technology effects inventory forty leading ethical issues journal of
MassMass Media Ethics 13 2) pp71-92
Costeraa Meijer I (2001a) The public quality of popular journalism developing a normative
frameworkJournalismm Studies 2 (2) pp189-205
Costeraa Meijer I (2001b) The colour of soap opera an analysis of professional speech on the
representationn of ethnicity European Journal of Cultural Studies 4 (2) pp207-230
Cottle S (1997) Television and ethnic minorities producers perspectives Aldershot Ashgate
Cottle S (1999) From BBC newsroom to BBC newscentre on changing technology and journalist
practices Convergence 5 (3) pp22-43
Cottle S (2000a) New(s) times towards a second wave of news etnography Communications 25
(1) ppig-41-Cottle S (2000b) Media research and ethnic minorities mapping the field In Cottle S (ed)
EthnicEthnic minorities and the media changing cultural boundaries pp 1-30 Ballmoor Open
Universityy Press
Coupland D (1991) Generation x New York St Martins Press
Croteau D Hoynes W (2000) MediaSociety industries images audiences 2n d edition
Thousandd Oaks Pine Forge Press
Cuilenburg van JJ Kleinnijenhuis J De Ridder J (1988) Concentratie en persklimaat
Amsterdam VU Uitgeverij
Cuilenburg JJ van Scholten O Noomen GW (1992) Communicatiewetenschap
Muiderberg Coutinho
d Haenens L Saeys F (1996) Media en multiculturalisme in Vlaanderen Gent Academia Press
Dahlgren P (1992) Introduction In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)Journalism and popular culture
pp1-23 Thousand Oaks Sage
Dahlgren P (1995) Television and the public sphere citizenship democracy and the media
London Sage
Dahlgren P (1996) Media logic in cyberspace repositioning journalism and its publics
JavnostfTheJavnostfThe Public 3 (3) pp59-72
Dahlgren P (1997) Cultural studies as a research perspective themes and tensions In Corner
J Schlesinger P Silverstone R (eds) International media research a critical survey pp48-64
London Routledge
Dahlgren P (1998) Enhancing the civic ideal in television journalism In Brants K Hermes J
andd Van Zoonen L (eds) 77ie media in question popular question and public interests pp89-
100 London Sage
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1991) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public
spheresphere in the new media age London Routledge
218 8 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1992) Journalism and popular culture Thousand Oaks Sage
Darnton R (1990) The kiss ofLamourette reflections in cultural history New York Norton
Dee Boer C Brennecke SI (1998) Media en publiek Amsterdam Boom
Dee Goede P (1999) Omroepbeleid met en tegen de tijd Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Dee Jongh A (1999) Onderzoek raadsverslaggevers [online] Available httpwwwjournalism
fcjhvunlMassacommunicatieOnderzoekraadwebhtmm |retrieved September 30 2001]
Dee Vree R (1998) Sesam open U en liefst voor niets De Journalist 102 (5) pp18-20
Dee Vries E (2001) De 300 multiculti journalisten van Nederland De Journalist 106 (16) pp20-30
Dee Wilde R (2000) De voorspellers een kritiek op de toekomstindustrie Amsterdam De Balie
Delano A Henningham J (1995) The news breed British journalists in the 1990s London
Schooll of Media London College of Printing and Distributive Trades
Delano A Henningham J (1996) A fin de siegravecle forecast British Journalism Review 7 (1) pp55-61
Denn Boer BJ Bouwman H Frissen v Houben M Van Dijk J (1994) Methodologie en
statistiekstatistiek voor communicatie-onderzoek Houten Bohn Stafleu Van Loghum
Denzin NK Lincoln YS (2000) Handbook of qualitative research 2nd edition London Sage
Deuze M (1998) The WebCommunicators issues in research into online journalism and
journalistss [online] First Monday 3 (12) Available httpwwwfirstmondayorgissues
issue3_i2deuzeindexhtmll [retrieved December 26 1998]
Deuze M (1999) Journalism and the Web an analysis of skills and standards in an online
environment Gazette 61 (5) pp373-390
Deuze M (2000) journalistiek in een digitale omgeving de medialogica van de Nederlandse
Internetjournalist Tijdschrift voor Communicatiewetenschap 28 (4) pp349-366
Deuze M (2001a) Understanding the impact of the Internet on new media professionalism
mindsetss and buzzwords [online] EJournalist 1 (1) Available httpwwwejournalismaucom
ejournalistdeuzepdff (retrieved 20 January 2001)
Deuze M (2001b) Educating newjournalists challenges to the curriculumJournalism Educator
56(2)pp4-i7
Deuze M (2001c) Multicultural journalism education enhancing the curriculum Asia Pacific
MediaMedia Educator o (1) pp127-147
Deuze M (20oid) Online journalism modelling the first generation of news
mediaa on the World Wide Web [online] first Monday 6 (10) Available httpwwwfirstmonday
orgissuesissue6_iodeuzeindexhtmll [retrieved 20 October 2001]
Deuze M (2002) Gekleurd nieuws journalistiek voor een multiculturele samenleving In
Bardoel J Vos C Vree F van Wijfjes H (eds) Journalistieke cultuur in Nederland pp446-463
Amsterdam Amsterdam University Press
Deuze M Dimoudi C (2002) Online journalists in The Netherlands towards a profile of a new
profession Journalism 3 (1) pp 103-118
Deuze M Rennen T (2000) Studenten willen naar landelijke media (Onderzoek journalistiek
inn Nederland 04) De Journalist 104 (9) pp27-28
Deuze M Yeshua D (2001) Online journalists face new ethical dilemmas report from The
Netherlandsjourna of Mass Media Ethics 16 (4) 273-292
Dickson T (1995) Assessing educations response to multicultural issuesjournafrsm Educator^o
(3) pp41-51-
Diekerhof E Elias M Sax M (1986) Voor zover plaats aan de perstafel Amsterdam
Meulenhoff
Dimmick J Coit P (1982) Levels of analysis in mass media decision-making Communication
ResearchResearch 9 (iXpp3-32
Dimoudi C (1999) Exploring unknown territory the who what and why of Dutch journalists on
thethe World Wide Web MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Donsbach W (1981) Legitimationsprobleme des Journalismus gesellschaftliche Rolle der
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 2 19 9
MassenmedienMassenmedien und berujliche Einstellung von Journalisten Freiburg Karl Alber
Donsbach W (1983) Journalists conceptions of their audiece comparative indicators for the
wayy British and German journalists define their relations to the public Gazette 32 (1) pp19-36
Donsbach W (1999) Journalism research In Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) The German
communicationcommunication yearbook pp159-178 Cresskill Hampton Press
Donsbach W Klett B (1993) Subjective objectivity How journalists in four countries define a
keyy term of their profession Gazette 51 1) pp53-83
Donselaar J van Claus E Nelissen C (1998) Monitor racisme en extreem-rechts Tweede
rapportagerapportage media Leiden LISWO
Donselaar J vanTanja J (2000) Bedoelde effecten en onvoorziene gevolgen In Sterk G (ed)
MediaMedia en allochtonen pp83-94 Den Haag Sdu
Doppert M Top B (1993) Tussen missie en misser aanbevelingen voor berichtgeving over
migrantenmigranten Amsterdam Nederlandse Vereniging voor Journalisten
Doppert M (2001) Multiculturele nieuwsselectie noodzakelijk [online] Available httpwww
xs4alInl~doppertoverig2htmll [retrieved 2g March 2001]
Drok N Jansen D (eds) (2001) Even geen Den Haag Vandaag naar een Nederlandse civiele
journalistiekjournalistiek Den Haag Sdu
Drok N Roeters A (eds) (1986) Het journalistieke ambacht Kampen Kok
Dusseldorp M van Scullion R Bierhoff J (1999) The future of printed press European
JournalismJournalism Centre Report [online] Available httpwwwejcnlhpfppcontentshtml [retrieved
Marchh 102001]
Dijk TA van (1983) Minderheden in de media een analyse van de berichtgeving over etnische
minderhedenminderheden in de dagbladpers Amsterdam SUA
DijkTA van (1988) News analysis case studies of international and national news in the press
Mahwah Erlbaum
Dijk TA van (1991) Racism and the press New York Routledge
Dijk T J van (1996) Power and the news media In Paletz D (ed) Policital communication in
actionaction states institutions movements audiences pp9-36 New Jersey Hampton Press
Economistt Intel l igence Uni t (2001) The Netherlands [online] Available httpwww
economistcomcountriesNetherlands [retrieved 20 August 2001]
Eijk D van (1997) Computer Assisted Reporting in the Dutch newsroom [online) Cahier 11
Available httpuserwwwec0nhvunl~pverweijcahierc03html [retrieved May 121998]
Ekstroumlm M (1996) The validity of TV journalism theoretical starting points for critical
journalismm research The Nordicom Review 1 pp129-152
Elliott D (1988) All is not relative essential shared values and the pressjournaf of Mass Media
EthicsEthics 3 (1) pp28-32
Elliott D Culver C (1992) Defining and analyzing journalistic deception Journal of Mass
MediaMedia Ethics 7 (2) pp69-84
Emmerik-Levelt H van Teulings AWM (1967) Buitenlandse arbeiders en de pers In
Wentholt R (ed) Buitenlandse arbeiders in Nederland pp167-184 Leiden Spruyt
Entman L Rojecki (2000) 77ie black image in the white mind media and race in America
Chicago University of Chicago Press
Esser F (1998) Editorial structures and work principles in British and German newsrooms
EuropeanEuropean Journal of Communication 13 (4) pp375-405
Esser F (1999) Tabloidization of News - A Comparative Analysis of Anglo-American and
Germann Press journalism European journal of communication 14 (3) pp291-324
Esser F (2000) Spin Doctoring in British and German Election Campaigns - How the Press is
Beingg Confronted with a New Quality of Political PR European Journal ofCommunication 15 (2)
pp209-240
Ettema JS Whitney DC (1987) Professional mass communicators In Berger CH Chaffee
2 2 0 0 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
SH (eds) Handbook of communication science pp747-780 Thousand Oaks Sage
Evers H (1987)Journalistiek en ethiek Delft Eburon
Evers H (1994) Media-ethiek morele dilemas in de journalistiek voorlichting en reclame
Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Evers H (1997) Pleidooi voor transparante journalistiek - een open en verantwoordelijke pers
kann zonder algemene code Filosofie amp fraktijk 18 (4) pp202-207
Evers H (1998) Communicatie-ethiek Tilburg Academie voor Journalistiek en Voorlichting
Fallows J (1999) But is it Journalism [online] American Prospect 11 (1) Available http
americanprospectcomarchivesVn-ifallowshtmll [retrieved 23 November 1999]
Fidler R (1997) Mediamorphosis understanding new media Thousand Oaks Pinee Forge Press
FiskeJ (ig8g) Understanding popular culture Boston Unwin Hyman
Fiske J (1992) Popularity and the politics of information In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp45-63 London Sage
Flick U (1998) An introduction to qualitative research theory method and applications London
Sage
Foucaultt (1984 [1971]) Nietzsche genealogy history In Rabinow P (ed) The Foucault reader
pp76-100 London Penguin
Foucault M (1994) Two lectures In Dirks N Eley G Ortner SB (eds) Culturepowerhistory
pp200-221 Princeton Princeton University Press
Fowler R (1991) language in the news discourse and ideology in the press London Routledge
Friedrichsen M Ehe R Janneck T Wysterski M (1999) Journalismus im Netz zur
Veraenderungg der Arbeits- bzw Selektionsprozesse von Journalisten durch das Internet In
Wirth W Schweiger W (Eds) Selektion im Internet empirische Analysen zu einem
SchluesseikonzeptSchluesseikonzept pp125-145 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Gaalen-Oordijk van CE Offenberg LA Vries W de (1993) Actuele en toekomstige
journalistiekjournalistiek arbeidsmarkt Den Haag HBO-Raad
Gahran A (1998) Credibility in online media seven voices from the news business Contentious
MagazineMagazine 1 (3) [online] Available httpwwwcontentiouscomarticIes1-3qa1-3qa1-3phtml
[retrieved 26 June 1998]
Gans H (1979) Deciding whats news New York Vintage Books
Garrison B (2000) Diffusion of a new technology on-line research in newspaper newsrooms
Convergencee 6 (1) pp84-105
Gaunt P (1992) Making the newsmakers international handbook on journalism training
Westport Greenwood Press
Getier M (2000) The new news thing [online] Washington Post December 24 2000 Available
httpwwwwashingtonpostcom [retrieved 20 February 2001]
Giddens A (1984) The constitution of society Cambridge Polity Press
Giddens A (1990) The consequences of modernity Cambridge Polity Press
Ginneken J van (1997) Understanding global news a critical introduction London Sage
Gitlin T (1995) The twilight of common dreams why America is wracked by culture wars New
York Metropolitan Books
Glasgoww Media Group (1976) Bad news London Routledge
Glasgoww Media Group (1980) More bad news London Routledge
Gleick J (1999) Faster the acceleration of just about everything New York Pantheon Books
Golding P Elliott P (1979) Making the news London Longman
Gordon DA Kittross JM (1998) Controversies in media ethics New York Longman
Graber D (1994) The infotainment quotient in routine television news a directors perspective
DiscourseDiscourse amp Society 5 (4) pp483-509
Greco AN (ed) (2000) The media and entertainment industries readings in mass
communicationscommunications Boston Aliyn amp Bacon
BIBLIOGRAPH Y Y 2 21 1
Gripsrud J (2000) Tabloidization popular journalism and democracy In Sparks S TullochJ
(eds) Tabloid tales pp285-300 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Grosswiler P (1998) Historical hopes media fears and the electronic town meeting concept
wheree technology meets democracy or demagogy Journal of Communication Inquiry 22 (2)
pp133-151 Habermas J (1990 [1962]) Die Strukturwandel der Oeffentlkhkeit Frankfurt am Main Suhrkamp Hagen P (2002)Journalisten in Nederland Amsterdam Arbeiderspers Hall S (1973) Encoding and decoding in the television message In Hall S Hobson D Lowe A
Willis P (eds) Culture media language pp128-138 London Hutchinson Hall S 1982) The rediscovery of ideology return of the repressed in media studies In Gurevitch
M Bennet T Curran J Woollacott J (eds) Culture society and the media pp56-90 London
Methuen
Hall S (1986) On postmodernism and articulation journal of Communication Inquiry 10 (2)
PP45-60
Hall S (1991) Old and new identities old and new ethnicities In King A (ed) Culture
globalizationglobalization and the world system pp19-39 London MacMillan
Hallin D (1986) The uncensored war the media and Vietnam Berkeley University of California
Press
Hallin D (1992) The passing of the high modernism of American journalism Journal of
CommunicationCommunication 42 (3) pp14-25
Hallin D (1996) Commercialism and professionalism in American news media In Curran J
Gurevitch M (eds) Mass media and society pp243-264 London Arnold
Halloran JD (1977) Understanding television Strasbourg Council of Europe
Hamelink C (1997) De journalistiek en het vraagstuk van de morele keuze Communicatie 26(1)
pp3-18
Harper C (1996) Online newspapers going somewhere or going nowhere Newspaper Research
JournalJournal -j (1) pp2-13
Hartley J (1982) Understanding news London Arnold
Hartley J (1996) Popular reality journalism modernity popular culture London Arnold
Hartmann P Husband C (1974) Racism and the mass media London Davis-Poynter
Have van der M (2000) NVJ eindelijk ook voor Internet-journalisten [online] Newwwsnet
Marchh 21 2000 Available httpwwwnewwwsnetnewwws-34788html [retrieved 21 March
2000]
HBO-raadd (2000) Hoor en wederhoor eindrapport van de visitatiecommissie Journalistiek en
VoorlichtingVoorlichting Den Haag HBO-raad
Heil P (1991) Werkwijzer voor journalistiek denken en doen 6th edition Amsterdam De
Arbeiderspers
Heinonen A (1999 )Journalism in the Age of the Net Tampere Acta Universitatis Tamperensis
Heinze T (1995) Qualitative Sozialforschung Erfahrungen Probleme und Perspektiven 3rd
edition Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Hekman SJ (1983) Webers ideal type a contemporary reassessment Polity 16 (1) pp119-137
Helmore E (2000) Alien concepts [online] Guardian Unlimited October 9 Available
httpwwwguardianunlimitedcoukarchivearticleo42734073838oohtmm [retrieved 17
Novemberr 2000]
Hemels J (1997)- De krant koning Van klassiek medium tot modern communicatieproduct In
Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren pp68-84 Groningen
Wolters-Noordhoff
Hemels J Vegt J (1997) Het geiumlllustreerde tijdschrift in Nederland Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Henningham J (1996) Australian journalists professional and ethical values Journalism
QuarterlyQuarterly 73 (1) pp206-2i8
222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard
Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101
Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global
journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press
Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke
samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press
Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13
Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag
Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism
[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu
pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists
[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available
httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]
IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder
Westview
Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse
dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK
Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet
databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J
Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom
Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity
andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin
Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added
values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101
Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait
ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en
parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij
Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht
Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep
gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]
FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml
[retrieved 6 December 2000]
Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten
Muumlnchen Alber
Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural
evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press
Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De
PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256
Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig
jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders
Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the
newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press
Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British
journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64
Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996
Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3
Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on
currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion
JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512
Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers
Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on
autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press
Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford
Clarendonn Press
Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics
London Verso
Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het
ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis
Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau
Racismebestrijding
Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110
Amsterdam Balans
Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural
societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168
Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het
Spinhuis
Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de
infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130
Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse
journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan
Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-
thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]
Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13
Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]
Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland
vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders
Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times
Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis
Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]
McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US
newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218
McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of
newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press
McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage
McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage
2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit
Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers
Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism
8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved
200 September 2000]
Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB
Veldkamp
Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49
Amsterdam Balans
Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of
MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60
Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York
Longman
Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report
Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]
Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events
accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112
Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented
too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland
Australia
Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)
PP-39-50
Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de
NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut
Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books
Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media
PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318
Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a
dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13
Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA
Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web
[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting
writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]
Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication
io(4)pp435-440
Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague
Internationa Organization of Journalists
NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom
surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de
beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel
Socialee Wetenschappen
OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12
Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the
televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media
Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political
CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5
Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)
Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available
httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists
4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies
Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available
httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]
Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp
SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59
Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press
Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem
ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12
Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain
Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the
Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort
PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands
Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28
(2) pp2-19
Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000
npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm
[retrieved 5 February 2001]
PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour
London Sage
Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van
19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis
ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-
proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]
Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and
practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press
Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative
reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133
Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8
Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press
Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic
resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace
Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street
Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409
Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach
journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187
Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the
Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster
Greatt Britain
Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon
Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views
Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools
off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London
Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony
thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated
CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10
2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
November 1998]
Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press
Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press
Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen
Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen
Westdeutscherr Verlag
Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins
Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism
secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin
Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6
Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of
media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future
directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage
Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im
Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten
Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik
38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)
pp279-286
Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In
Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das
Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche
Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie
Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s
Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the
worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press
Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343
Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag
PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486
Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York
Basicc Books
Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press
Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M
(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold
Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard
Universityy Press
Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170
Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek
Deventer Kluwer
Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US
newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available
httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|
Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep
Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7
politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227
Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage
Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy
PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147
Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the
massmass media New York Longman
Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal
ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29
Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage
Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media
contentcontent New York Longman
Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-
kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage
Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist
JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106
Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18
Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world
ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89
Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|
JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil
vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]
Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online
JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80
Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47
Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87
Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the
news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228
Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)
pp209-233
Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C
(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age
pp74 London Routledge
Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage
Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-
40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43
(i)pp-3i-52
Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization
amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex
Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit
verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van
Loghum
Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den
Haag Sdu
Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication
London Sage
228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag
Sdu
Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and
techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage
Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ
Werkgroepp Migranten en Media
Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en
allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu
Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of
objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679
Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal
ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131
Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press
Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press
Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news
sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable
Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail
D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin
Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable
Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en
opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis
Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22
Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]
Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal
ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35
Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen
Historischee Uitgeverij
Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting
2ndd edition Den Haag SUA
Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey
Hamptonn Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and
theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the
endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum
Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-
dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M
(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur
MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9
technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von
Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166
Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH
(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey
Hamptonn Press
Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und
EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)
PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410
Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In
TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml
[retrieved 3 March 2000]
Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho
Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative
repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-
198 London Sage
Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De
TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit
Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-
19941994 Zwolle Waanders
Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism
EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71
Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien
Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class
communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage
Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news
fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger
Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek
overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht
ADO
Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over
etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen
Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek
MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)
pp80-88
Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal
influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and
thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96
Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished
report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In
WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25
Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere
inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge
Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de
mediamedia Amsterdam SUA
Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma
2 l 6 6 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
Becker L Lauf E Lowrey W (1999) Differential employment rates in the journalism and mass
communicationn labor force based on gender race and ethnicity exploring the impact of
affirmativee action In Journalism Quarterly 76 (4) pp631-645
Berg H van den (1992) Racisme onderzoek en discoursanalyse Migrantenstudies 8 (1) p38
Berkel H van (1994) De meningen van hoofdredacteuren van dagbladen dagbladjournalisten
enn leerling-journalisten over ethische onderwerpen - enkele cijfers In Brouwers B Alles voor
hethet nieuws de flexibele ethiek van de journalist pp145-162 Den Haag SDU
Berkowitz D (1997) The social meanings of news Thousand Oaks Sage
BierhoffJ Deuze M De Vreese C (2000) Media innovation professional debate and media
training a European analysis European Journalism Centre Report Maastricht EJC Available
httpwwwejcnlhpmicontentshtmll [retrieved 16 March 2001]
Billiet J (1994) Methoden van sociaal-wetenschappelijk onderzoek ontwerp en dataverzameling
Leuven Acco
Bird SE (1990) Storytelling on the far side journalism and the weekly tabloid Critical Studies
inin Mass Communication 7 (4) pp377-389
Bird SE (1992) For enquiring minds a cultural study of supermarket tabloids Knoxville
Universityy of Tennessee Press
Black J (ed) (1997) Mixed news the publicciviccommunitarian journalism debate Mahwah
Erlbaum
Bloebaum B (1994) Journalismus als soziales System Geschichte Ausdijferenzierung und
VerseibstoumlndigungVerseibstoumlndigung Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Blokker J (1989) De wondren werden woord en dreven verder honderd jaar informatie in
NederlandNederland Deventer Kluwer
Blumler J Gurevitch M (1995) The crisis of public communication London Routledge
Blumler J McLeod J Rosengren K (eds) (1992) Comparatively speaking communication
andand culture across space and time Newbury Park Sage
Brants K (1985) Broadcasting and politics in The Netherlands from pillar to post West
EuropeanEuropean Politics 8(2) pp104-121
Brants K (1998) Whos afraid of infotainment European Journal of communication 30 (3)
PP-315-336
Brants K Crone L Leurdijk A (1998) Media en migranten inventarisatie van onderzoek in
NederlandNederland Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Brants K McQuail D (1997) The Netherlands In Oestergaard BS (ed) The media in Western
EuropeEurope the Euromedia handbook pp153-167 London Sage
Brants K Neijens P (1998) The infotainment of politics Political Communication 15 (2) pp149-
164
Breen M (ig98)ournaism- theory and practice Paddington Macleay Press
Brink van den REM (1987) Informatie over informatie handboek van de informatiemedia in
NederlandNederland 1938-1985 in hetbijzonder overde uitgeverij Leiden Stenfert Kroese
Brookes R (1998) Tabloidization media panics and mad cow disease Paper presented at the
EuricomCCISS Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster
Greatt Britain
Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) (1999) The German communication yearbook Cresskill
Hamptonn Press
Brouwers B (1994) Alles voor het nieuws de flexibele ethiek van de journalist Den Haag SDU
Buurke S (1999) The Dutch media landscape [online] Available httpwwwejcnl-
jremlandnetherlandshmltt [retrieved 17 July 2000J
Campbell CP (1995) Race myth and the news Thousand Oaks Sage
Campbell K (1998) News media coverage of minorities In Sloan D Erickson Hoff E (eds)
ContemporaryContemporary media issues pp90-104 Northport Vision Press
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7
Carey J (1989) Communication as culture essays on media and society Boston Unwin Hyman
Castells M (2000) The rise of the network society 2nd edition Oxford Blackwell
Chomsky N (1965) Aspects of a theory of syntax Cambridge MIT Press
Chomsky N (1971) Selected readings London Oxford University Press
Chorus J (2001) Stoottroepen van de integratie NRC Handelsblad 17 February 2001 PP-33-34-
Christians C (1998) Media ethics and the technological society Journal of Mass Media Ethics 13
(2)pp67-70
Clayton RL Werking GS (1995) Using E-MailWorld Wide Web for establishment Survey
dataa collection In Proceedings of the section on Survey Research Methods American Statistical
Association
Comley P (1996) The use of the Internet as a data collection method (online] SGA Esomar Paper
Available httpwwwsgacoukesomarhtml [retrieved March 1 2000j Converse JM Presser S (1986) Survey questions handcrafting the standardized questionnaire
Beverlyy Hills Sage
Cooper TW (1998) New technology effects inventory forty leading ethical issues journal of
MassMass Media Ethics 13 2) pp71-92
Costeraa Meijer I (2001a) The public quality of popular journalism developing a normative
frameworkJournalismm Studies 2 (2) pp189-205
Costeraa Meijer I (2001b) The colour of soap opera an analysis of professional speech on the
representationn of ethnicity European Journal of Cultural Studies 4 (2) pp207-230
Cottle S (1997) Television and ethnic minorities producers perspectives Aldershot Ashgate
Cottle S (1999) From BBC newsroom to BBC newscentre on changing technology and journalist
practices Convergence 5 (3) pp22-43
Cottle S (2000a) New(s) times towards a second wave of news etnography Communications 25
(1) ppig-41-Cottle S (2000b) Media research and ethnic minorities mapping the field In Cottle S (ed)
EthnicEthnic minorities and the media changing cultural boundaries pp 1-30 Ballmoor Open
Universityy Press
Coupland D (1991) Generation x New York St Martins Press
Croteau D Hoynes W (2000) MediaSociety industries images audiences 2n d edition
Thousandd Oaks Pine Forge Press
Cuilenburg van JJ Kleinnijenhuis J De Ridder J (1988) Concentratie en persklimaat
Amsterdam VU Uitgeverij
Cuilenburg JJ van Scholten O Noomen GW (1992) Communicatiewetenschap
Muiderberg Coutinho
d Haenens L Saeys F (1996) Media en multiculturalisme in Vlaanderen Gent Academia Press
Dahlgren P (1992) Introduction In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)Journalism and popular culture
pp1-23 Thousand Oaks Sage
Dahlgren P (1995) Television and the public sphere citizenship democracy and the media
London Sage
Dahlgren P (1996) Media logic in cyberspace repositioning journalism and its publics
JavnostfTheJavnostfThe Public 3 (3) pp59-72
Dahlgren P (1997) Cultural studies as a research perspective themes and tensions In Corner
J Schlesinger P Silverstone R (eds) International media research a critical survey pp48-64
London Routledge
Dahlgren P (1998) Enhancing the civic ideal in television journalism In Brants K Hermes J
andd Van Zoonen L (eds) 77ie media in question popular question and public interests pp89-
100 London Sage
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1991) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public
spheresphere in the new media age London Routledge
218 8 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1992) Journalism and popular culture Thousand Oaks Sage
Darnton R (1990) The kiss ofLamourette reflections in cultural history New York Norton
Dee Boer C Brennecke SI (1998) Media en publiek Amsterdam Boom
Dee Goede P (1999) Omroepbeleid met en tegen de tijd Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Dee Jongh A (1999) Onderzoek raadsverslaggevers [online] Available httpwwwjournalism
fcjhvunlMassacommunicatieOnderzoekraadwebhtmm |retrieved September 30 2001]
Dee Vree R (1998) Sesam open U en liefst voor niets De Journalist 102 (5) pp18-20
Dee Vries E (2001) De 300 multiculti journalisten van Nederland De Journalist 106 (16) pp20-30
Dee Wilde R (2000) De voorspellers een kritiek op de toekomstindustrie Amsterdam De Balie
Delano A Henningham J (1995) The news breed British journalists in the 1990s London
Schooll of Media London College of Printing and Distributive Trades
Delano A Henningham J (1996) A fin de siegravecle forecast British Journalism Review 7 (1) pp55-61
Denn Boer BJ Bouwman H Frissen v Houben M Van Dijk J (1994) Methodologie en
statistiekstatistiek voor communicatie-onderzoek Houten Bohn Stafleu Van Loghum
Denzin NK Lincoln YS (2000) Handbook of qualitative research 2nd edition London Sage
Deuze M (1998) The WebCommunicators issues in research into online journalism and
journalistss [online] First Monday 3 (12) Available httpwwwfirstmondayorgissues
issue3_i2deuzeindexhtmll [retrieved December 26 1998]
Deuze M (1999) Journalism and the Web an analysis of skills and standards in an online
environment Gazette 61 (5) pp373-390
Deuze M (2000) journalistiek in een digitale omgeving de medialogica van de Nederlandse
Internetjournalist Tijdschrift voor Communicatiewetenschap 28 (4) pp349-366
Deuze M (2001a) Understanding the impact of the Internet on new media professionalism
mindsetss and buzzwords [online] EJournalist 1 (1) Available httpwwwejournalismaucom
ejournalistdeuzepdff (retrieved 20 January 2001)
Deuze M (2001b) Educating newjournalists challenges to the curriculumJournalism Educator
56(2)pp4-i7
Deuze M (2001c) Multicultural journalism education enhancing the curriculum Asia Pacific
MediaMedia Educator o (1) pp127-147
Deuze M (20oid) Online journalism modelling the first generation of news
mediaa on the World Wide Web [online] first Monday 6 (10) Available httpwwwfirstmonday
orgissuesissue6_iodeuzeindexhtmll [retrieved 20 October 2001]
Deuze M (2002) Gekleurd nieuws journalistiek voor een multiculturele samenleving In
Bardoel J Vos C Vree F van Wijfjes H (eds) Journalistieke cultuur in Nederland pp446-463
Amsterdam Amsterdam University Press
Deuze M Dimoudi C (2002) Online journalists in The Netherlands towards a profile of a new
profession Journalism 3 (1) pp 103-118
Deuze M Rennen T (2000) Studenten willen naar landelijke media (Onderzoek journalistiek
inn Nederland 04) De Journalist 104 (9) pp27-28
Deuze M Yeshua D (2001) Online journalists face new ethical dilemmas report from The
Netherlandsjourna of Mass Media Ethics 16 (4) 273-292
Dickson T (1995) Assessing educations response to multicultural issuesjournafrsm Educator^o
(3) pp41-51-
Diekerhof E Elias M Sax M (1986) Voor zover plaats aan de perstafel Amsterdam
Meulenhoff
Dimmick J Coit P (1982) Levels of analysis in mass media decision-making Communication
ResearchResearch 9 (iXpp3-32
Dimoudi C (1999) Exploring unknown territory the who what and why of Dutch journalists on
thethe World Wide Web MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Donsbach W (1981) Legitimationsprobleme des Journalismus gesellschaftliche Rolle der
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 2 19 9
MassenmedienMassenmedien und berujliche Einstellung von Journalisten Freiburg Karl Alber
Donsbach W (1983) Journalists conceptions of their audiece comparative indicators for the
wayy British and German journalists define their relations to the public Gazette 32 (1) pp19-36
Donsbach W (1999) Journalism research In Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) The German
communicationcommunication yearbook pp159-178 Cresskill Hampton Press
Donsbach W Klett B (1993) Subjective objectivity How journalists in four countries define a
keyy term of their profession Gazette 51 1) pp53-83
Donselaar J van Claus E Nelissen C (1998) Monitor racisme en extreem-rechts Tweede
rapportagerapportage media Leiden LISWO
Donselaar J vanTanja J (2000) Bedoelde effecten en onvoorziene gevolgen In Sterk G (ed)
MediaMedia en allochtonen pp83-94 Den Haag Sdu
Doppert M Top B (1993) Tussen missie en misser aanbevelingen voor berichtgeving over
migrantenmigranten Amsterdam Nederlandse Vereniging voor Journalisten
Doppert M (2001) Multiculturele nieuwsselectie noodzakelijk [online] Available httpwww
xs4alInl~doppertoverig2htmll [retrieved 2g March 2001]
Drok N Jansen D (eds) (2001) Even geen Den Haag Vandaag naar een Nederlandse civiele
journalistiekjournalistiek Den Haag Sdu
Drok N Roeters A (eds) (1986) Het journalistieke ambacht Kampen Kok
Dusseldorp M van Scullion R Bierhoff J (1999) The future of printed press European
JournalismJournalism Centre Report [online] Available httpwwwejcnlhpfppcontentshtml [retrieved
Marchh 102001]
Dijk TA van (1983) Minderheden in de media een analyse van de berichtgeving over etnische
minderhedenminderheden in de dagbladpers Amsterdam SUA
DijkTA van (1988) News analysis case studies of international and national news in the press
Mahwah Erlbaum
Dijk TA van (1991) Racism and the press New York Routledge
Dijk T J van (1996) Power and the news media In Paletz D (ed) Policital communication in
actionaction states institutions movements audiences pp9-36 New Jersey Hampton Press
Economistt Intel l igence Uni t (2001) The Netherlands [online] Available httpwww
economistcomcountriesNetherlands [retrieved 20 August 2001]
Eijk D van (1997) Computer Assisted Reporting in the Dutch newsroom [online) Cahier 11
Available httpuserwwwec0nhvunl~pverweijcahierc03html [retrieved May 121998]
Ekstroumlm M (1996) The validity of TV journalism theoretical starting points for critical
journalismm research The Nordicom Review 1 pp129-152
Elliott D (1988) All is not relative essential shared values and the pressjournaf of Mass Media
EthicsEthics 3 (1) pp28-32
Elliott D Culver C (1992) Defining and analyzing journalistic deception Journal of Mass
MediaMedia Ethics 7 (2) pp69-84
Emmerik-Levelt H van Teulings AWM (1967) Buitenlandse arbeiders en de pers In
Wentholt R (ed) Buitenlandse arbeiders in Nederland pp167-184 Leiden Spruyt
Entman L Rojecki (2000) 77ie black image in the white mind media and race in America
Chicago University of Chicago Press
Esser F (1998) Editorial structures and work principles in British and German newsrooms
EuropeanEuropean Journal of Communication 13 (4) pp375-405
Esser F (1999) Tabloidization of News - A Comparative Analysis of Anglo-American and
Germann Press journalism European journal of communication 14 (3) pp291-324
Esser F (2000) Spin Doctoring in British and German Election Campaigns - How the Press is
Beingg Confronted with a New Quality of Political PR European Journal ofCommunication 15 (2)
pp209-240
Ettema JS Whitney DC (1987) Professional mass communicators In Berger CH Chaffee
2 2 0 0 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
SH (eds) Handbook of communication science pp747-780 Thousand Oaks Sage
Evers H (1987)Journalistiek en ethiek Delft Eburon
Evers H (1994) Media-ethiek morele dilemas in de journalistiek voorlichting en reclame
Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Evers H (1997) Pleidooi voor transparante journalistiek - een open en verantwoordelijke pers
kann zonder algemene code Filosofie amp fraktijk 18 (4) pp202-207
Evers H (1998) Communicatie-ethiek Tilburg Academie voor Journalistiek en Voorlichting
Fallows J (1999) But is it Journalism [online] American Prospect 11 (1) Available http
americanprospectcomarchivesVn-ifallowshtmll [retrieved 23 November 1999]
Fidler R (1997) Mediamorphosis understanding new media Thousand Oaks Pinee Forge Press
FiskeJ (ig8g) Understanding popular culture Boston Unwin Hyman
Fiske J (1992) Popularity and the politics of information In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp45-63 London Sage
Flick U (1998) An introduction to qualitative research theory method and applications London
Sage
Foucaultt (1984 [1971]) Nietzsche genealogy history In Rabinow P (ed) The Foucault reader
pp76-100 London Penguin
Foucault M (1994) Two lectures In Dirks N Eley G Ortner SB (eds) Culturepowerhistory
pp200-221 Princeton Princeton University Press
Fowler R (1991) language in the news discourse and ideology in the press London Routledge
Friedrichsen M Ehe R Janneck T Wysterski M (1999) Journalismus im Netz zur
Veraenderungg der Arbeits- bzw Selektionsprozesse von Journalisten durch das Internet In
Wirth W Schweiger W (Eds) Selektion im Internet empirische Analysen zu einem
SchluesseikonzeptSchluesseikonzept pp125-145 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Gaalen-Oordijk van CE Offenberg LA Vries W de (1993) Actuele en toekomstige
journalistiekjournalistiek arbeidsmarkt Den Haag HBO-Raad
Gahran A (1998) Credibility in online media seven voices from the news business Contentious
MagazineMagazine 1 (3) [online] Available httpwwwcontentiouscomarticIes1-3qa1-3qa1-3phtml
[retrieved 26 June 1998]
Gans H (1979) Deciding whats news New York Vintage Books
Garrison B (2000) Diffusion of a new technology on-line research in newspaper newsrooms
Convergencee 6 (1) pp84-105
Gaunt P (1992) Making the newsmakers international handbook on journalism training
Westport Greenwood Press
Getier M (2000) The new news thing [online] Washington Post December 24 2000 Available
httpwwwwashingtonpostcom [retrieved 20 February 2001]
Giddens A (1984) The constitution of society Cambridge Polity Press
Giddens A (1990) The consequences of modernity Cambridge Polity Press
Ginneken J van (1997) Understanding global news a critical introduction London Sage
Gitlin T (1995) The twilight of common dreams why America is wracked by culture wars New
York Metropolitan Books
Glasgoww Media Group (1976) Bad news London Routledge
Glasgoww Media Group (1980) More bad news London Routledge
Gleick J (1999) Faster the acceleration of just about everything New York Pantheon Books
Golding P Elliott P (1979) Making the news London Longman
Gordon DA Kittross JM (1998) Controversies in media ethics New York Longman
Graber D (1994) The infotainment quotient in routine television news a directors perspective
DiscourseDiscourse amp Society 5 (4) pp483-509
Greco AN (ed) (2000) The media and entertainment industries readings in mass
communicationscommunications Boston Aliyn amp Bacon
BIBLIOGRAPH Y Y 2 21 1
Gripsrud J (2000) Tabloidization popular journalism and democracy In Sparks S TullochJ
(eds) Tabloid tales pp285-300 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Grosswiler P (1998) Historical hopes media fears and the electronic town meeting concept
wheree technology meets democracy or demagogy Journal of Communication Inquiry 22 (2)
pp133-151 Habermas J (1990 [1962]) Die Strukturwandel der Oeffentlkhkeit Frankfurt am Main Suhrkamp Hagen P (2002)Journalisten in Nederland Amsterdam Arbeiderspers Hall S (1973) Encoding and decoding in the television message In Hall S Hobson D Lowe A
Willis P (eds) Culture media language pp128-138 London Hutchinson Hall S 1982) The rediscovery of ideology return of the repressed in media studies In Gurevitch
M Bennet T Curran J Woollacott J (eds) Culture society and the media pp56-90 London
Methuen
Hall S (1986) On postmodernism and articulation journal of Communication Inquiry 10 (2)
PP45-60
Hall S (1991) Old and new identities old and new ethnicities In King A (ed) Culture
globalizationglobalization and the world system pp19-39 London MacMillan
Hallin D (1986) The uncensored war the media and Vietnam Berkeley University of California
Press
Hallin D (1992) The passing of the high modernism of American journalism Journal of
CommunicationCommunication 42 (3) pp14-25
Hallin D (1996) Commercialism and professionalism in American news media In Curran J
Gurevitch M (eds) Mass media and society pp243-264 London Arnold
Halloran JD (1977) Understanding television Strasbourg Council of Europe
Hamelink C (1997) De journalistiek en het vraagstuk van de morele keuze Communicatie 26(1)
pp3-18
Harper C (1996) Online newspapers going somewhere or going nowhere Newspaper Research
JournalJournal -j (1) pp2-13
Hartley J (1982) Understanding news London Arnold
Hartley J (1996) Popular reality journalism modernity popular culture London Arnold
Hartmann P Husband C (1974) Racism and the mass media London Davis-Poynter
Have van der M (2000) NVJ eindelijk ook voor Internet-journalisten [online] Newwwsnet
Marchh 21 2000 Available httpwwwnewwwsnetnewwws-34788html [retrieved 21 March
2000]
HBO-raadd (2000) Hoor en wederhoor eindrapport van de visitatiecommissie Journalistiek en
VoorlichtingVoorlichting Den Haag HBO-raad
Heil P (1991) Werkwijzer voor journalistiek denken en doen 6th edition Amsterdam De
Arbeiderspers
Heinonen A (1999 )Journalism in the Age of the Net Tampere Acta Universitatis Tamperensis
Heinze T (1995) Qualitative Sozialforschung Erfahrungen Probleme und Perspektiven 3rd
edition Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Hekman SJ (1983) Webers ideal type a contemporary reassessment Polity 16 (1) pp119-137
Helmore E (2000) Alien concepts [online] Guardian Unlimited October 9 Available
httpwwwguardianunlimitedcoukarchivearticleo42734073838oohtmm [retrieved 17
Novemberr 2000]
Hemels J (1997)- De krant koning Van klassiek medium tot modern communicatieproduct In
Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren pp68-84 Groningen
Wolters-Noordhoff
Hemels J Vegt J (1997) Het geiumlllustreerde tijdschrift in Nederland Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Henningham J (1996) Australian journalists professional and ethical values Journalism
QuarterlyQuarterly 73 (1) pp206-2i8
222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard
Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101
Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global
journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press
Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke
samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press
Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13
Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag
Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism
[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu
pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists
[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available
httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]
IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder
Westview
Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse
dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK
Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet
databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J
Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom
Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity
andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin
Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added
values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101
Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait
ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en
parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij
Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht
Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep
gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]
FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml
[retrieved 6 December 2000]
Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten
Muumlnchen Alber
Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural
evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press
Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De
PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256
Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig
jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders
Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the
newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press
Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British
journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64
Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996
Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3
Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on
currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion
JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512
Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers
Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on
autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press
Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford
Clarendonn Press
Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics
London Verso
Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het
ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis
Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau
Racismebestrijding
Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110
Amsterdam Balans
Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural
societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168
Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het
Spinhuis
Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de
infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130
Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse
journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan
Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-
thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]
Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13
Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]
Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland
vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders
Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times
Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis
Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]
McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US
newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218
McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of
newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press
McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage
McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage
2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit
Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers
Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism
8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved
200 September 2000]
Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB
Veldkamp
Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49
Amsterdam Balans
Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of
MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60
Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York
Longman
Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report
Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]
Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events
accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112
Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented
too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland
Australia
Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)
PP-39-50
Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de
NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut
Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books
Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media
PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318
Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a
dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13
Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA
Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web
[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting
writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]
Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication
io(4)pp435-440
Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague
Internationa Organization of Journalists
NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom
surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de
beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel
Socialee Wetenschappen
OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12
Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the
televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media
Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political
CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5
Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)
Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available
httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists
4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies
Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available
httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]
Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp
SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59
Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press
Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem
ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12
Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain
Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the
Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort
PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands
Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28
(2) pp2-19
Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000
npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm
[retrieved 5 February 2001]
PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour
London Sage
Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van
19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis
ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-
proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]
Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and
practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press
Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative
reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133
Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8
Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press
Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic
resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace
Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street
Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409
Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach
journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187
Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the
Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster
Greatt Britain
Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon
Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views
Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools
off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London
Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony
thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated
CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10
2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
November 1998]
Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press
Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press
Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen
Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen
Westdeutscherr Verlag
Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins
Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism
secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin
Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6
Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of
media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future
directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage
Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im
Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten
Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik
38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)
pp279-286
Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In
Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das
Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche
Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie
Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s
Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the
worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press
Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343
Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag
PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486
Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York
Basicc Books
Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press
Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M
(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold
Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard
Universityy Press
Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170
Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek
Deventer Kluwer
Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US
newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available
httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|
Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep
Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7
politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227
Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage
Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy
PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147
Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the
massmass media New York Longman
Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal
ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29
Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage
Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media
contentcontent New York Longman
Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-
kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage
Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist
JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106
Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18
Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world
ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89
Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|
JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil
vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]
Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online
JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80
Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47
Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87
Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the
news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228
Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)
pp209-233
Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C
(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age
pp74 London Routledge
Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage
Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-
40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43
(i)pp-3i-52
Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization
amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex
Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit
verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van
Loghum
Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den
Haag Sdu
Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication
London Sage
228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag
Sdu
Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and
techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage
Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ
Werkgroepp Migranten en Media
Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en
allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu
Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of
objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679
Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal
ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131
Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press
Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press
Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news
sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable
Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail
D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin
Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable
Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en
opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis
Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22
Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]
Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal
ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35
Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen
Historischee Uitgeverij
Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting
2ndd edition Den Haag SUA
Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey
Hamptonn Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and
theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the
endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum
Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-
dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M
(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur
MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9
technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von
Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166
Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH
(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey
Hamptonn Press
Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und
EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)
PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410
Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In
TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml
[retrieved 3 March 2000]
Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho
Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative
repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-
198 London Sage
Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De
TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit
Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-
19941994 Zwolle Waanders
Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism
EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71
Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien
Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class
communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage
Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news
fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger
Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek
overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht
ADO
Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over
etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen
Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek
MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)
pp80-88
Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal
influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and
thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96
Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished
report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In
WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25
Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere
inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge
Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de
mediamedia Amsterdam SUA
Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 217 7
Carey J (1989) Communication as culture essays on media and society Boston Unwin Hyman
Castells M (2000) The rise of the network society 2nd edition Oxford Blackwell
Chomsky N (1965) Aspects of a theory of syntax Cambridge MIT Press
Chomsky N (1971) Selected readings London Oxford University Press
Chorus J (2001) Stoottroepen van de integratie NRC Handelsblad 17 February 2001 PP-33-34-
Christians C (1998) Media ethics and the technological society Journal of Mass Media Ethics 13
(2)pp67-70
Clayton RL Werking GS (1995) Using E-MailWorld Wide Web for establishment Survey
dataa collection In Proceedings of the section on Survey Research Methods American Statistical
Association
Comley P (1996) The use of the Internet as a data collection method (online] SGA Esomar Paper
Available httpwwwsgacoukesomarhtml [retrieved March 1 2000j Converse JM Presser S (1986) Survey questions handcrafting the standardized questionnaire
Beverlyy Hills Sage
Cooper TW (1998) New technology effects inventory forty leading ethical issues journal of
MassMass Media Ethics 13 2) pp71-92
Costeraa Meijer I (2001a) The public quality of popular journalism developing a normative
frameworkJournalismm Studies 2 (2) pp189-205
Costeraa Meijer I (2001b) The colour of soap opera an analysis of professional speech on the
representationn of ethnicity European Journal of Cultural Studies 4 (2) pp207-230
Cottle S (1997) Television and ethnic minorities producers perspectives Aldershot Ashgate
Cottle S (1999) From BBC newsroom to BBC newscentre on changing technology and journalist
practices Convergence 5 (3) pp22-43
Cottle S (2000a) New(s) times towards a second wave of news etnography Communications 25
(1) ppig-41-Cottle S (2000b) Media research and ethnic minorities mapping the field In Cottle S (ed)
EthnicEthnic minorities and the media changing cultural boundaries pp 1-30 Ballmoor Open
Universityy Press
Coupland D (1991) Generation x New York St Martins Press
Croteau D Hoynes W (2000) MediaSociety industries images audiences 2n d edition
Thousandd Oaks Pine Forge Press
Cuilenburg van JJ Kleinnijenhuis J De Ridder J (1988) Concentratie en persklimaat
Amsterdam VU Uitgeverij
Cuilenburg JJ van Scholten O Noomen GW (1992) Communicatiewetenschap
Muiderberg Coutinho
d Haenens L Saeys F (1996) Media en multiculturalisme in Vlaanderen Gent Academia Press
Dahlgren P (1992) Introduction In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)Journalism and popular culture
pp1-23 Thousand Oaks Sage
Dahlgren P (1995) Television and the public sphere citizenship democracy and the media
London Sage
Dahlgren P (1996) Media logic in cyberspace repositioning journalism and its publics
JavnostfTheJavnostfThe Public 3 (3) pp59-72
Dahlgren P (1997) Cultural studies as a research perspective themes and tensions In Corner
J Schlesinger P Silverstone R (eds) International media research a critical survey pp48-64
London Routledge
Dahlgren P (1998) Enhancing the civic ideal in television journalism In Brants K Hermes J
andd Van Zoonen L (eds) 77ie media in question popular question and public interests pp89-
100 London Sage
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1991) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public
spheresphere in the new media age London Routledge
218 8 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1992) Journalism and popular culture Thousand Oaks Sage
Darnton R (1990) The kiss ofLamourette reflections in cultural history New York Norton
Dee Boer C Brennecke SI (1998) Media en publiek Amsterdam Boom
Dee Goede P (1999) Omroepbeleid met en tegen de tijd Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Dee Jongh A (1999) Onderzoek raadsverslaggevers [online] Available httpwwwjournalism
fcjhvunlMassacommunicatieOnderzoekraadwebhtmm |retrieved September 30 2001]
Dee Vree R (1998) Sesam open U en liefst voor niets De Journalist 102 (5) pp18-20
Dee Vries E (2001) De 300 multiculti journalisten van Nederland De Journalist 106 (16) pp20-30
Dee Wilde R (2000) De voorspellers een kritiek op de toekomstindustrie Amsterdam De Balie
Delano A Henningham J (1995) The news breed British journalists in the 1990s London
Schooll of Media London College of Printing and Distributive Trades
Delano A Henningham J (1996) A fin de siegravecle forecast British Journalism Review 7 (1) pp55-61
Denn Boer BJ Bouwman H Frissen v Houben M Van Dijk J (1994) Methodologie en
statistiekstatistiek voor communicatie-onderzoek Houten Bohn Stafleu Van Loghum
Denzin NK Lincoln YS (2000) Handbook of qualitative research 2nd edition London Sage
Deuze M (1998) The WebCommunicators issues in research into online journalism and
journalistss [online] First Monday 3 (12) Available httpwwwfirstmondayorgissues
issue3_i2deuzeindexhtmll [retrieved December 26 1998]
Deuze M (1999) Journalism and the Web an analysis of skills and standards in an online
environment Gazette 61 (5) pp373-390
Deuze M (2000) journalistiek in een digitale omgeving de medialogica van de Nederlandse
Internetjournalist Tijdschrift voor Communicatiewetenschap 28 (4) pp349-366
Deuze M (2001a) Understanding the impact of the Internet on new media professionalism
mindsetss and buzzwords [online] EJournalist 1 (1) Available httpwwwejournalismaucom
ejournalistdeuzepdff (retrieved 20 January 2001)
Deuze M (2001b) Educating newjournalists challenges to the curriculumJournalism Educator
56(2)pp4-i7
Deuze M (2001c) Multicultural journalism education enhancing the curriculum Asia Pacific
MediaMedia Educator o (1) pp127-147
Deuze M (20oid) Online journalism modelling the first generation of news
mediaa on the World Wide Web [online] first Monday 6 (10) Available httpwwwfirstmonday
orgissuesissue6_iodeuzeindexhtmll [retrieved 20 October 2001]
Deuze M (2002) Gekleurd nieuws journalistiek voor een multiculturele samenleving In
Bardoel J Vos C Vree F van Wijfjes H (eds) Journalistieke cultuur in Nederland pp446-463
Amsterdam Amsterdam University Press
Deuze M Dimoudi C (2002) Online journalists in The Netherlands towards a profile of a new
profession Journalism 3 (1) pp 103-118
Deuze M Rennen T (2000) Studenten willen naar landelijke media (Onderzoek journalistiek
inn Nederland 04) De Journalist 104 (9) pp27-28
Deuze M Yeshua D (2001) Online journalists face new ethical dilemmas report from The
Netherlandsjourna of Mass Media Ethics 16 (4) 273-292
Dickson T (1995) Assessing educations response to multicultural issuesjournafrsm Educator^o
(3) pp41-51-
Diekerhof E Elias M Sax M (1986) Voor zover plaats aan de perstafel Amsterdam
Meulenhoff
Dimmick J Coit P (1982) Levels of analysis in mass media decision-making Communication
ResearchResearch 9 (iXpp3-32
Dimoudi C (1999) Exploring unknown territory the who what and why of Dutch journalists on
thethe World Wide Web MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Donsbach W (1981) Legitimationsprobleme des Journalismus gesellschaftliche Rolle der
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 2 19 9
MassenmedienMassenmedien und berujliche Einstellung von Journalisten Freiburg Karl Alber
Donsbach W (1983) Journalists conceptions of their audiece comparative indicators for the
wayy British and German journalists define their relations to the public Gazette 32 (1) pp19-36
Donsbach W (1999) Journalism research In Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) The German
communicationcommunication yearbook pp159-178 Cresskill Hampton Press
Donsbach W Klett B (1993) Subjective objectivity How journalists in four countries define a
keyy term of their profession Gazette 51 1) pp53-83
Donselaar J van Claus E Nelissen C (1998) Monitor racisme en extreem-rechts Tweede
rapportagerapportage media Leiden LISWO
Donselaar J vanTanja J (2000) Bedoelde effecten en onvoorziene gevolgen In Sterk G (ed)
MediaMedia en allochtonen pp83-94 Den Haag Sdu
Doppert M Top B (1993) Tussen missie en misser aanbevelingen voor berichtgeving over
migrantenmigranten Amsterdam Nederlandse Vereniging voor Journalisten
Doppert M (2001) Multiculturele nieuwsselectie noodzakelijk [online] Available httpwww
xs4alInl~doppertoverig2htmll [retrieved 2g March 2001]
Drok N Jansen D (eds) (2001) Even geen Den Haag Vandaag naar een Nederlandse civiele
journalistiekjournalistiek Den Haag Sdu
Drok N Roeters A (eds) (1986) Het journalistieke ambacht Kampen Kok
Dusseldorp M van Scullion R Bierhoff J (1999) The future of printed press European
JournalismJournalism Centre Report [online] Available httpwwwejcnlhpfppcontentshtml [retrieved
Marchh 102001]
Dijk TA van (1983) Minderheden in de media een analyse van de berichtgeving over etnische
minderhedenminderheden in de dagbladpers Amsterdam SUA
DijkTA van (1988) News analysis case studies of international and national news in the press
Mahwah Erlbaum
Dijk TA van (1991) Racism and the press New York Routledge
Dijk T J van (1996) Power and the news media In Paletz D (ed) Policital communication in
actionaction states institutions movements audiences pp9-36 New Jersey Hampton Press
Economistt Intel l igence Uni t (2001) The Netherlands [online] Available httpwww
economistcomcountriesNetherlands [retrieved 20 August 2001]
Eijk D van (1997) Computer Assisted Reporting in the Dutch newsroom [online) Cahier 11
Available httpuserwwwec0nhvunl~pverweijcahierc03html [retrieved May 121998]
Ekstroumlm M (1996) The validity of TV journalism theoretical starting points for critical
journalismm research The Nordicom Review 1 pp129-152
Elliott D (1988) All is not relative essential shared values and the pressjournaf of Mass Media
EthicsEthics 3 (1) pp28-32
Elliott D Culver C (1992) Defining and analyzing journalistic deception Journal of Mass
MediaMedia Ethics 7 (2) pp69-84
Emmerik-Levelt H van Teulings AWM (1967) Buitenlandse arbeiders en de pers In
Wentholt R (ed) Buitenlandse arbeiders in Nederland pp167-184 Leiden Spruyt
Entman L Rojecki (2000) 77ie black image in the white mind media and race in America
Chicago University of Chicago Press
Esser F (1998) Editorial structures and work principles in British and German newsrooms
EuropeanEuropean Journal of Communication 13 (4) pp375-405
Esser F (1999) Tabloidization of News - A Comparative Analysis of Anglo-American and
Germann Press journalism European journal of communication 14 (3) pp291-324
Esser F (2000) Spin Doctoring in British and German Election Campaigns - How the Press is
Beingg Confronted with a New Quality of Political PR European Journal ofCommunication 15 (2)
pp209-240
Ettema JS Whitney DC (1987) Professional mass communicators In Berger CH Chaffee
2 2 0 0 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
SH (eds) Handbook of communication science pp747-780 Thousand Oaks Sage
Evers H (1987)Journalistiek en ethiek Delft Eburon
Evers H (1994) Media-ethiek morele dilemas in de journalistiek voorlichting en reclame
Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Evers H (1997) Pleidooi voor transparante journalistiek - een open en verantwoordelijke pers
kann zonder algemene code Filosofie amp fraktijk 18 (4) pp202-207
Evers H (1998) Communicatie-ethiek Tilburg Academie voor Journalistiek en Voorlichting
Fallows J (1999) But is it Journalism [online] American Prospect 11 (1) Available http
americanprospectcomarchivesVn-ifallowshtmll [retrieved 23 November 1999]
Fidler R (1997) Mediamorphosis understanding new media Thousand Oaks Pinee Forge Press
FiskeJ (ig8g) Understanding popular culture Boston Unwin Hyman
Fiske J (1992) Popularity and the politics of information In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp45-63 London Sage
Flick U (1998) An introduction to qualitative research theory method and applications London
Sage
Foucaultt (1984 [1971]) Nietzsche genealogy history In Rabinow P (ed) The Foucault reader
pp76-100 London Penguin
Foucault M (1994) Two lectures In Dirks N Eley G Ortner SB (eds) Culturepowerhistory
pp200-221 Princeton Princeton University Press
Fowler R (1991) language in the news discourse and ideology in the press London Routledge
Friedrichsen M Ehe R Janneck T Wysterski M (1999) Journalismus im Netz zur
Veraenderungg der Arbeits- bzw Selektionsprozesse von Journalisten durch das Internet In
Wirth W Schweiger W (Eds) Selektion im Internet empirische Analysen zu einem
SchluesseikonzeptSchluesseikonzept pp125-145 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Gaalen-Oordijk van CE Offenberg LA Vries W de (1993) Actuele en toekomstige
journalistiekjournalistiek arbeidsmarkt Den Haag HBO-Raad
Gahran A (1998) Credibility in online media seven voices from the news business Contentious
MagazineMagazine 1 (3) [online] Available httpwwwcontentiouscomarticIes1-3qa1-3qa1-3phtml
[retrieved 26 June 1998]
Gans H (1979) Deciding whats news New York Vintage Books
Garrison B (2000) Diffusion of a new technology on-line research in newspaper newsrooms
Convergencee 6 (1) pp84-105
Gaunt P (1992) Making the newsmakers international handbook on journalism training
Westport Greenwood Press
Getier M (2000) The new news thing [online] Washington Post December 24 2000 Available
httpwwwwashingtonpostcom [retrieved 20 February 2001]
Giddens A (1984) The constitution of society Cambridge Polity Press
Giddens A (1990) The consequences of modernity Cambridge Polity Press
Ginneken J van (1997) Understanding global news a critical introduction London Sage
Gitlin T (1995) The twilight of common dreams why America is wracked by culture wars New
York Metropolitan Books
Glasgoww Media Group (1976) Bad news London Routledge
Glasgoww Media Group (1980) More bad news London Routledge
Gleick J (1999) Faster the acceleration of just about everything New York Pantheon Books
Golding P Elliott P (1979) Making the news London Longman
Gordon DA Kittross JM (1998) Controversies in media ethics New York Longman
Graber D (1994) The infotainment quotient in routine television news a directors perspective
DiscourseDiscourse amp Society 5 (4) pp483-509
Greco AN (ed) (2000) The media and entertainment industries readings in mass
communicationscommunications Boston Aliyn amp Bacon
BIBLIOGRAPH Y Y 2 21 1
Gripsrud J (2000) Tabloidization popular journalism and democracy In Sparks S TullochJ
(eds) Tabloid tales pp285-300 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Grosswiler P (1998) Historical hopes media fears and the electronic town meeting concept
wheree technology meets democracy or demagogy Journal of Communication Inquiry 22 (2)
pp133-151 Habermas J (1990 [1962]) Die Strukturwandel der Oeffentlkhkeit Frankfurt am Main Suhrkamp Hagen P (2002)Journalisten in Nederland Amsterdam Arbeiderspers Hall S (1973) Encoding and decoding in the television message In Hall S Hobson D Lowe A
Willis P (eds) Culture media language pp128-138 London Hutchinson Hall S 1982) The rediscovery of ideology return of the repressed in media studies In Gurevitch
M Bennet T Curran J Woollacott J (eds) Culture society and the media pp56-90 London
Methuen
Hall S (1986) On postmodernism and articulation journal of Communication Inquiry 10 (2)
PP45-60
Hall S (1991) Old and new identities old and new ethnicities In King A (ed) Culture
globalizationglobalization and the world system pp19-39 London MacMillan
Hallin D (1986) The uncensored war the media and Vietnam Berkeley University of California
Press
Hallin D (1992) The passing of the high modernism of American journalism Journal of
CommunicationCommunication 42 (3) pp14-25
Hallin D (1996) Commercialism and professionalism in American news media In Curran J
Gurevitch M (eds) Mass media and society pp243-264 London Arnold
Halloran JD (1977) Understanding television Strasbourg Council of Europe
Hamelink C (1997) De journalistiek en het vraagstuk van de morele keuze Communicatie 26(1)
pp3-18
Harper C (1996) Online newspapers going somewhere or going nowhere Newspaper Research
JournalJournal -j (1) pp2-13
Hartley J (1982) Understanding news London Arnold
Hartley J (1996) Popular reality journalism modernity popular culture London Arnold
Hartmann P Husband C (1974) Racism and the mass media London Davis-Poynter
Have van der M (2000) NVJ eindelijk ook voor Internet-journalisten [online] Newwwsnet
Marchh 21 2000 Available httpwwwnewwwsnetnewwws-34788html [retrieved 21 March
2000]
HBO-raadd (2000) Hoor en wederhoor eindrapport van de visitatiecommissie Journalistiek en
VoorlichtingVoorlichting Den Haag HBO-raad
Heil P (1991) Werkwijzer voor journalistiek denken en doen 6th edition Amsterdam De
Arbeiderspers
Heinonen A (1999 )Journalism in the Age of the Net Tampere Acta Universitatis Tamperensis
Heinze T (1995) Qualitative Sozialforschung Erfahrungen Probleme und Perspektiven 3rd
edition Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Hekman SJ (1983) Webers ideal type a contemporary reassessment Polity 16 (1) pp119-137
Helmore E (2000) Alien concepts [online] Guardian Unlimited October 9 Available
httpwwwguardianunlimitedcoukarchivearticleo42734073838oohtmm [retrieved 17
Novemberr 2000]
Hemels J (1997)- De krant koning Van klassiek medium tot modern communicatieproduct In
Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren pp68-84 Groningen
Wolters-Noordhoff
Hemels J Vegt J (1997) Het geiumlllustreerde tijdschrift in Nederland Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Henningham J (1996) Australian journalists professional and ethical values Journalism
QuarterlyQuarterly 73 (1) pp206-2i8
222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard
Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101
Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global
journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press
Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke
samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press
Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13
Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag
Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism
[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu
pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists
[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available
httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]
IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder
Westview
Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse
dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK
Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet
databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J
Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom
Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity
andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin
Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added
values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101
Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait
ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en
parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij
Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht
Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep
gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]
FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml
[retrieved 6 December 2000]
Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten
Muumlnchen Alber
Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural
evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press
Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De
PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256
Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig
jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders
Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the
newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press
Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British
journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64
Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996
Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3
Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on
currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion
JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512
Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers
Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on
autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press
Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford
Clarendonn Press
Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics
London Verso
Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het
ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis
Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau
Racismebestrijding
Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110
Amsterdam Balans
Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural
societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168
Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het
Spinhuis
Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de
infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130
Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse
journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan
Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-
thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]
Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13
Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]
Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland
vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders
Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times
Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis
Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]
McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US
newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218
McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of
newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press
McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage
McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage
2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit
Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers
Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism
8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved
200 September 2000]
Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB
Veldkamp
Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49
Amsterdam Balans
Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of
MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60
Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York
Longman
Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report
Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]
Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events
accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112
Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented
too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland
Australia
Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)
PP-39-50
Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de
NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut
Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books
Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media
PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318
Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a
dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13
Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA
Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web
[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting
writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]
Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication
io(4)pp435-440
Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague
Internationa Organization of Journalists
NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom
surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de
beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel
Socialee Wetenschappen
OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12
Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the
televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media
Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political
CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5
Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)
Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available
httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists
4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies
Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available
httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]
Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp
SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59
Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press
Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem
ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12
Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain
Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the
Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort
PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands
Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28
(2) pp2-19
Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000
npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm
[retrieved 5 February 2001]
PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour
London Sage
Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van
19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis
ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-
proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]
Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and
practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press
Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative
reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133
Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8
Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press
Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic
resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace
Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street
Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409
Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach
journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187
Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the
Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster
Greatt Britain
Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon
Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views
Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools
off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London
Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony
thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated
CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10
2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
November 1998]
Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press
Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press
Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen
Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen
Westdeutscherr Verlag
Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins
Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism
secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin
Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6
Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of
media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future
directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage
Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im
Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten
Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik
38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)
pp279-286
Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In
Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das
Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche
Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie
Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s
Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the
worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press
Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343
Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag
PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486
Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York
Basicc Books
Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press
Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M
(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold
Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard
Universityy Press
Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170
Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek
Deventer Kluwer
Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US
newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available
httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|
Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep
Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7
politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227
Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage
Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy
PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147
Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the
massmass media New York Longman
Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal
ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29
Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage
Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media
contentcontent New York Longman
Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-
kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage
Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist
JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106
Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18
Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world
ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89
Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|
JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil
vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]
Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online
JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80
Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47
Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87
Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the
news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228
Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)
pp209-233
Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C
(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age
pp74 London Routledge
Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage
Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-
40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43
(i)pp-3i-52
Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization
amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex
Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit
verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van
Loghum
Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den
Haag Sdu
Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication
London Sage
228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag
Sdu
Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and
techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage
Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ
Werkgroepp Migranten en Media
Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en
allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu
Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of
objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679
Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal
ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131
Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press
Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press
Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news
sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable
Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail
D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin
Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable
Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en
opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis
Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22
Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]
Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal
ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35
Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen
Historischee Uitgeverij
Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting
2ndd edition Den Haag SUA
Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey
Hamptonn Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and
theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the
endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum
Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-
dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M
(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur
MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9
technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von
Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166
Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH
(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey
Hamptonn Press
Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und
EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)
PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410
Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In
TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml
[retrieved 3 March 2000]
Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho
Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative
repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-
198 London Sage
Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De
TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit
Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-
19941994 Zwolle Waanders
Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism
EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71
Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien
Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class
communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage
Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news
fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger
Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek
overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht
ADO
Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over
etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen
Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek
MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)
pp80-88
Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal
influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and
thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96
Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished
report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In
WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25
Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere
inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge
Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de
mediamedia Amsterdam SUA
Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma
218 8 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) (1992) Journalism and popular culture Thousand Oaks Sage
Darnton R (1990) The kiss ofLamourette reflections in cultural history New York Norton
Dee Boer C Brennecke SI (1998) Media en publiek Amsterdam Boom
Dee Goede P (1999) Omroepbeleid met en tegen de tijd Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Dee Jongh A (1999) Onderzoek raadsverslaggevers [online] Available httpwwwjournalism
fcjhvunlMassacommunicatieOnderzoekraadwebhtmm |retrieved September 30 2001]
Dee Vree R (1998) Sesam open U en liefst voor niets De Journalist 102 (5) pp18-20
Dee Vries E (2001) De 300 multiculti journalisten van Nederland De Journalist 106 (16) pp20-30
Dee Wilde R (2000) De voorspellers een kritiek op de toekomstindustrie Amsterdam De Balie
Delano A Henningham J (1995) The news breed British journalists in the 1990s London
Schooll of Media London College of Printing and Distributive Trades
Delano A Henningham J (1996) A fin de siegravecle forecast British Journalism Review 7 (1) pp55-61
Denn Boer BJ Bouwman H Frissen v Houben M Van Dijk J (1994) Methodologie en
statistiekstatistiek voor communicatie-onderzoek Houten Bohn Stafleu Van Loghum
Denzin NK Lincoln YS (2000) Handbook of qualitative research 2nd edition London Sage
Deuze M (1998) The WebCommunicators issues in research into online journalism and
journalistss [online] First Monday 3 (12) Available httpwwwfirstmondayorgissues
issue3_i2deuzeindexhtmll [retrieved December 26 1998]
Deuze M (1999) Journalism and the Web an analysis of skills and standards in an online
environment Gazette 61 (5) pp373-390
Deuze M (2000) journalistiek in een digitale omgeving de medialogica van de Nederlandse
Internetjournalist Tijdschrift voor Communicatiewetenschap 28 (4) pp349-366
Deuze M (2001a) Understanding the impact of the Internet on new media professionalism
mindsetss and buzzwords [online] EJournalist 1 (1) Available httpwwwejournalismaucom
ejournalistdeuzepdff (retrieved 20 January 2001)
Deuze M (2001b) Educating newjournalists challenges to the curriculumJournalism Educator
56(2)pp4-i7
Deuze M (2001c) Multicultural journalism education enhancing the curriculum Asia Pacific
MediaMedia Educator o (1) pp127-147
Deuze M (20oid) Online journalism modelling the first generation of news
mediaa on the World Wide Web [online] first Monday 6 (10) Available httpwwwfirstmonday
orgissuesissue6_iodeuzeindexhtmll [retrieved 20 October 2001]
Deuze M (2002) Gekleurd nieuws journalistiek voor een multiculturele samenleving In
Bardoel J Vos C Vree F van Wijfjes H (eds) Journalistieke cultuur in Nederland pp446-463
Amsterdam Amsterdam University Press
Deuze M Dimoudi C (2002) Online journalists in The Netherlands towards a profile of a new
profession Journalism 3 (1) pp 103-118
Deuze M Rennen T (2000) Studenten willen naar landelijke media (Onderzoek journalistiek
inn Nederland 04) De Journalist 104 (9) pp27-28
Deuze M Yeshua D (2001) Online journalists face new ethical dilemmas report from The
Netherlandsjourna of Mass Media Ethics 16 (4) 273-292
Dickson T (1995) Assessing educations response to multicultural issuesjournafrsm Educator^o
(3) pp41-51-
Diekerhof E Elias M Sax M (1986) Voor zover plaats aan de perstafel Amsterdam
Meulenhoff
Dimmick J Coit P (1982) Levels of analysis in mass media decision-making Communication
ResearchResearch 9 (iXpp3-32
Dimoudi C (1999) Exploring unknown territory the who what and why of Dutch journalists on
thethe World Wide Web MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Donsbach W (1981) Legitimationsprobleme des Journalismus gesellschaftliche Rolle der
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 2 19 9
MassenmedienMassenmedien und berujliche Einstellung von Journalisten Freiburg Karl Alber
Donsbach W (1983) Journalists conceptions of their audiece comparative indicators for the
wayy British and German journalists define their relations to the public Gazette 32 (1) pp19-36
Donsbach W (1999) Journalism research In Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) The German
communicationcommunication yearbook pp159-178 Cresskill Hampton Press
Donsbach W Klett B (1993) Subjective objectivity How journalists in four countries define a
keyy term of their profession Gazette 51 1) pp53-83
Donselaar J van Claus E Nelissen C (1998) Monitor racisme en extreem-rechts Tweede
rapportagerapportage media Leiden LISWO
Donselaar J vanTanja J (2000) Bedoelde effecten en onvoorziene gevolgen In Sterk G (ed)
MediaMedia en allochtonen pp83-94 Den Haag Sdu
Doppert M Top B (1993) Tussen missie en misser aanbevelingen voor berichtgeving over
migrantenmigranten Amsterdam Nederlandse Vereniging voor Journalisten
Doppert M (2001) Multiculturele nieuwsselectie noodzakelijk [online] Available httpwww
xs4alInl~doppertoverig2htmll [retrieved 2g March 2001]
Drok N Jansen D (eds) (2001) Even geen Den Haag Vandaag naar een Nederlandse civiele
journalistiekjournalistiek Den Haag Sdu
Drok N Roeters A (eds) (1986) Het journalistieke ambacht Kampen Kok
Dusseldorp M van Scullion R Bierhoff J (1999) The future of printed press European
JournalismJournalism Centre Report [online] Available httpwwwejcnlhpfppcontentshtml [retrieved
Marchh 102001]
Dijk TA van (1983) Minderheden in de media een analyse van de berichtgeving over etnische
minderhedenminderheden in de dagbladpers Amsterdam SUA
DijkTA van (1988) News analysis case studies of international and national news in the press
Mahwah Erlbaum
Dijk TA van (1991) Racism and the press New York Routledge
Dijk T J van (1996) Power and the news media In Paletz D (ed) Policital communication in
actionaction states institutions movements audiences pp9-36 New Jersey Hampton Press
Economistt Intel l igence Uni t (2001) The Netherlands [online] Available httpwww
economistcomcountriesNetherlands [retrieved 20 August 2001]
Eijk D van (1997) Computer Assisted Reporting in the Dutch newsroom [online) Cahier 11
Available httpuserwwwec0nhvunl~pverweijcahierc03html [retrieved May 121998]
Ekstroumlm M (1996) The validity of TV journalism theoretical starting points for critical
journalismm research The Nordicom Review 1 pp129-152
Elliott D (1988) All is not relative essential shared values and the pressjournaf of Mass Media
EthicsEthics 3 (1) pp28-32
Elliott D Culver C (1992) Defining and analyzing journalistic deception Journal of Mass
MediaMedia Ethics 7 (2) pp69-84
Emmerik-Levelt H van Teulings AWM (1967) Buitenlandse arbeiders en de pers In
Wentholt R (ed) Buitenlandse arbeiders in Nederland pp167-184 Leiden Spruyt
Entman L Rojecki (2000) 77ie black image in the white mind media and race in America
Chicago University of Chicago Press
Esser F (1998) Editorial structures and work principles in British and German newsrooms
EuropeanEuropean Journal of Communication 13 (4) pp375-405
Esser F (1999) Tabloidization of News - A Comparative Analysis of Anglo-American and
Germann Press journalism European journal of communication 14 (3) pp291-324
Esser F (2000) Spin Doctoring in British and German Election Campaigns - How the Press is
Beingg Confronted with a New Quality of Political PR European Journal ofCommunication 15 (2)
pp209-240
Ettema JS Whitney DC (1987) Professional mass communicators In Berger CH Chaffee
2 2 0 0 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
SH (eds) Handbook of communication science pp747-780 Thousand Oaks Sage
Evers H (1987)Journalistiek en ethiek Delft Eburon
Evers H (1994) Media-ethiek morele dilemas in de journalistiek voorlichting en reclame
Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Evers H (1997) Pleidooi voor transparante journalistiek - een open en verantwoordelijke pers
kann zonder algemene code Filosofie amp fraktijk 18 (4) pp202-207
Evers H (1998) Communicatie-ethiek Tilburg Academie voor Journalistiek en Voorlichting
Fallows J (1999) But is it Journalism [online] American Prospect 11 (1) Available http
americanprospectcomarchivesVn-ifallowshtmll [retrieved 23 November 1999]
Fidler R (1997) Mediamorphosis understanding new media Thousand Oaks Pinee Forge Press
FiskeJ (ig8g) Understanding popular culture Boston Unwin Hyman
Fiske J (1992) Popularity and the politics of information In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp45-63 London Sage
Flick U (1998) An introduction to qualitative research theory method and applications London
Sage
Foucaultt (1984 [1971]) Nietzsche genealogy history In Rabinow P (ed) The Foucault reader
pp76-100 London Penguin
Foucault M (1994) Two lectures In Dirks N Eley G Ortner SB (eds) Culturepowerhistory
pp200-221 Princeton Princeton University Press
Fowler R (1991) language in the news discourse and ideology in the press London Routledge
Friedrichsen M Ehe R Janneck T Wysterski M (1999) Journalismus im Netz zur
Veraenderungg der Arbeits- bzw Selektionsprozesse von Journalisten durch das Internet In
Wirth W Schweiger W (Eds) Selektion im Internet empirische Analysen zu einem
SchluesseikonzeptSchluesseikonzept pp125-145 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Gaalen-Oordijk van CE Offenberg LA Vries W de (1993) Actuele en toekomstige
journalistiekjournalistiek arbeidsmarkt Den Haag HBO-Raad
Gahran A (1998) Credibility in online media seven voices from the news business Contentious
MagazineMagazine 1 (3) [online] Available httpwwwcontentiouscomarticIes1-3qa1-3qa1-3phtml
[retrieved 26 June 1998]
Gans H (1979) Deciding whats news New York Vintage Books
Garrison B (2000) Diffusion of a new technology on-line research in newspaper newsrooms
Convergencee 6 (1) pp84-105
Gaunt P (1992) Making the newsmakers international handbook on journalism training
Westport Greenwood Press
Getier M (2000) The new news thing [online] Washington Post December 24 2000 Available
httpwwwwashingtonpostcom [retrieved 20 February 2001]
Giddens A (1984) The constitution of society Cambridge Polity Press
Giddens A (1990) The consequences of modernity Cambridge Polity Press
Ginneken J van (1997) Understanding global news a critical introduction London Sage
Gitlin T (1995) The twilight of common dreams why America is wracked by culture wars New
York Metropolitan Books
Glasgoww Media Group (1976) Bad news London Routledge
Glasgoww Media Group (1980) More bad news London Routledge
Gleick J (1999) Faster the acceleration of just about everything New York Pantheon Books
Golding P Elliott P (1979) Making the news London Longman
Gordon DA Kittross JM (1998) Controversies in media ethics New York Longman
Graber D (1994) The infotainment quotient in routine television news a directors perspective
DiscourseDiscourse amp Society 5 (4) pp483-509
Greco AN (ed) (2000) The media and entertainment industries readings in mass
communicationscommunications Boston Aliyn amp Bacon
BIBLIOGRAPH Y Y 2 21 1
Gripsrud J (2000) Tabloidization popular journalism and democracy In Sparks S TullochJ
(eds) Tabloid tales pp285-300 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Grosswiler P (1998) Historical hopes media fears and the electronic town meeting concept
wheree technology meets democracy or demagogy Journal of Communication Inquiry 22 (2)
pp133-151 Habermas J (1990 [1962]) Die Strukturwandel der Oeffentlkhkeit Frankfurt am Main Suhrkamp Hagen P (2002)Journalisten in Nederland Amsterdam Arbeiderspers Hall S (1973) Encoding and decoding in the television message In Hall S Hobson D Lowe A
Willis P (eds) Culture media language pp128-138 London Hutchinson Hall S 1982) The rediscovery of ideology return of the repressed in media studies In Gurevitch
M Bennet T Curran J Woollacott J (eds) Culture society and the media pp56-90 London
Methuen
Hall S (1986) On postmodernism and articulation journal of Communication Inquiry 10 (2)
PP45-60
Hall S (1991) Old and new identities old and new ethnicities In King A (ed) Culture
globalizationglobalization and the world system pp19-39 London MacMillan
Hallin D (1986) The uncensored war the media and Vietnam Berkeley University of California
Press
Hallin D (1992) The passing of the high modernism of American journalism Journal of
CommunicationCommunication 42 (3) pp14-25
Hallin D (1996) Commercialism and professionalism in American news media In Curran J
Gurevitch M (eds) Mass media and society pp243-264 London Arnold
Halloran JD (1977) Understanding television Strasbourg Council of Europe
Hamelink C (1997) De journalistiek en het vraagstuk van de morele keuze Communicatie 26(1)
pp3-18
Harper C (1996) Online newspapers going somewhere or going nowhere Newspaper Research
JournalJournal -j (1) pp2-13
Hartley J (1982) Understanding news London Arnold
Hartley J (1996) Popular reality journalism modernity popular culture London Arnold
Hartmann P Husband C (1974) Racism and the mass media London Davis-Poynter
Have van der M (2000) NVJ eindelijk ook voor Internet-journalisten [online] Newwwsnet
Marchh 21 2000 Available httpwwwnewwwsnetnewwws-34788html [retrieved 21 March
2000]
HBO-raadd (2000) Hoor en wederhoor eindrapport van de visitatiecommissie Journalistiek en
VoorlichtingVoorlichting Den Haag HBO-raad
Heil P (1991) Werkwijzer voor journalistiek denken en doen 6th edition Amsterdam De
Arbeiderspers
Heinonen A (1999 )Journalism in the Age of the Net Tampere Acta Universitatis Tamperensis
Heinze T (1995) Qualitative Sozialforschung Erfahrungen Probleme und Perspektiven 3rd
edition Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Hekman SJ (1983) Webers ideal type a contemporary reassessment Polity 16 (1) pp119-137
Helmore E (2000) Alien concepts [online] Guardian Unlimited October 9 Available
httpwwwguardianunlimitedcoukarchivearticleo42734073838oohtmm [retrieved 17
Novemberr 2000]
Hemels J (1997)- De krant koning Van klassiek medium tot modern communicatieproduct In
Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren pp68-84 Groningen
Wolters-Noordhoff
Hemels J Vegt J (1997) Het geiumlllustreerde tijdschrift in Nederland Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Henningham J (1996) Australian journalists professional and ethical values Journalism
QuarterlyQuarterly 73 (1) pp206-2i8
222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard
Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101
Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global
journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press
Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke
samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press
Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13
Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag
Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism
[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu
pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists
[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available
httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]
IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder
Westview
Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse
dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK
Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet
databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J
Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom
Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity
andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin
Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added
values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101
Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait
ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en
parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij
Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht
Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep
gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]
FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml
[retrieved 6 December 2000]
Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten
Muumlnchen Alber
Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural
evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press
Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De
PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256
Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig
jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders
Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the
newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press
Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British
journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64
Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996
Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3
Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on
currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion
JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512
Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers
Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on
autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press
Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford
Clarendonn Press
Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics
London Verso
Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het
ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis
Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau
Racismebestrijding
Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110
Amsterdam Balans
Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural
societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168
Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het
Spinhuis
Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de
infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130
Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse
journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan
Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-
thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]
Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13
Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]
Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland
vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders
Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times
Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis
Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]
McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US
newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218
McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of
newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press
McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage
McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage
2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit
Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers
Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism
8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved
200 September 2000]
Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB
Veldkamp
Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49
Amsterdam Balans
Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of
MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60
Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York
Longman
Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report
Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]
Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events
accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112
Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented
too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland
Australia
Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)
PP-39-50
Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de
NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut
Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books
Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media
PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318
Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a
dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13
Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA
Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web
[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting
writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]
Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication
io(4)pp435-440
Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague
Internationa Organization of Journalists
NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom
surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de
beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel
Socialee Wetenschappen
OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12
Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the
televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media
Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political
CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5
Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)
Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available
httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists
4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies
Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available
httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]
Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp
SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59
Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press
Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem
ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12
Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain
Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the
Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort
PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands
Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28
(2) pp2-19
Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000
npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm
[retrieved 5 February 2001]
PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour
London Sage
Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van
19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis
ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-
proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]
Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and
practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press
Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative
reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133
Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8
Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press
Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic
resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace
Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street
Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409
Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach
journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187
Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the
Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster
Greatt Britain
Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon
Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views
Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools
off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London
Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony
thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated
CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10
2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
November 1998]
Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press
Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press
Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen
Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen
Westdeutscherr Verlag
Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins
Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism
secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin
Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6
Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of
media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future
directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage
Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im
Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten
Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik
38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)
pp279-286
Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In
Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das
Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche
Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie
Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s
Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the
worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press
Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343
Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag
PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486
Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York
Basicc Books
Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press
Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M
(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold
Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard
Universityy Press
Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170
Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek
Deventer Kluwer
Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US
newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available
httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|
Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep
Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7
politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227
Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage
Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy
PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147
Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the
massmass media New York Longman
Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal
ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29
Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage
Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media
contentcontent New York Longman
Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-
kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage
Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist
JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106
Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18
Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world
ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89
Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|
JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil
vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]
Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online
JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80
Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47
Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87
Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the
news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228
Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)
pp209-233
Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C
(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age
pp74 London Routledge
Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage
Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-
40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43
(i)pp-3i-52
Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization
amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex
Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit
verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van
Loghum
Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den
Haag Sdu
Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication
London Sage
228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag
Sdu
Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and
techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage
Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ
Werkgroepp Migranten en Media
Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en
allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu
Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of
objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679
Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal
ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131
Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press
Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press
Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news
sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable
Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail
D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin
Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable
Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en
opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis
Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22
Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]
Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal
ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35
Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen
Historischee Uitgeverij
Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting
2ndd edition Den Haag SUA
Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey
Hamptonn Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and
theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the
endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum
Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-
dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M
(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur
MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9
technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von
Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166
Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH
(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey
Hamptonn Press
Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und
EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)
PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410
Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In
TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml
[retrieved 3 March 2000]
Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho
Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative
repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-
198 London Sage
Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De
TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit
Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-
19941994 Zwolle Waanders
Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism
EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71
Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien
Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class
communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage
Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news
fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger
Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek
overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht
ADO
Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over
etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen
Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek
MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)
pp80-88
Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal
influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and
thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96
Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished
report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In
WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25
Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere
inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge
Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de
mediamedia Amsterdam SUA
Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 2 19 9
MassenmedienMassenmedien und berujliche Einstellung von Journalisten Freiburg Karl Alber
Donsbach W (1983) Journalists conceptions of their audiece comparative indicators for the
wayy British and German journalists define their relations to the public Gazette 32 (1) pp19-36
Donsbach W (1999) Journalism research In Brosius H Holtz-Bacha C (eds) The German
communicationcommunication yearbook pp159-178 Cresskill Hampton Press
Donsbach W Klett B (1993) Subjective objectivity How journalists in four countries define a
keyy term of their profession Gazette 51 1) pp53-83
Donselaar J van Claus E Nelissen C (1998) Monitor racisme en extreem-rechts Tweede
rapportagerapportage media Leiden LISWO
Donselaar J vanTanja J (2000) Bedoelde effecten en onvoorziene gevolgen In Sterk G (ed)
MediaMedia en allochtonen pp83-94 Den Haag Sdu
Doppert M Top B (1993) Tussen missie en misser aanbevelingen voor berichtgeving over
migrantenmigranten Amsterdam Nederlandse Vereniging voor Journalisten
Doppert M (2001) Multiculturele nieuwsselectie noodzakelijk [online] Available httpwww
xs4alInl~doppertoverig2htmll [retrieved 2g March 2001]
Drok N Jansen D (eds) (2001) Even geen Den Haag Vandaag naar een Nederlandse civiele
journalistiekjournalistiek Den Haag Sdu
Drok N Roeters A (eds) (1986) Het journalistieke ambacht Kampen Kok
Dusseldorp M van Scullion R Bierhoff J (1999) The future of printed press European
JournalismJournalism Centre Report [online] Available httpwwwejcnlhpfppcontentshtml [retrieved
Marchh 102001]
Dijk TA van (1983) Minderheden in de media een analyse van de berichtgeving over etnische
minderhedenminderheden in de dagbladpers Amsterdam SUA
DijkTA van (1988) News analysis case studies of international and national news in the press
Mahwah Erlbaum
Dijk TA van (1991) Racism and the press New York Routledge
Dijk T J van (1996) Power and the news media In Paletz D (ed) Policital communication in
actionaction states institutions movements audiences pp9-36 New Jersey Hampton Press
Economistt Intel l igence Uni t (2001) The Netherlands [online] Available httpwww
economistcomcountriesNetherlands [retrieved 20 August 2001]
Eijk D van (1997) Computer Assisted Reporting in the Dutch newsroom [online) Cahier 11
Available httpuserwwwec0nhvunl~pverweijcahierc03html [retrieved May 121998]
Ekstroumlm M (1996) The validity of TV journalism theoretical starting points for critical
journalismm research The Nordicom Review 1 pp129-152
Elliott D (1988) All is not relative essential shared values and the pressjournaf of Mass Media
EthicsEthics 3 (1) pp28-32
Elliott D Culver C (1992) Defining and analyzing journalistic deception Journal of Mass
MediaMedia Ethics 7 (2) pp69-84
Emmerik-Levelt H van Teulings AWM (1967) Buitenlandse arbeiders en de pers In
Wentholt R (ed) Buitenlandse arbeiders in Nederland pp167-184 Leiden Spruyt
Entman L Rojecki (2000) 77ie black image in the white mind media and race in America
Chicago University of Chicago Press
Esser F (1998) Editorial structures and work principles in British and German newsrooms
EuropeanEuropean Journal of Communication 13 (4) pp375-405
Esser F (1999) Tabloidization of News - A Comparative Analysis of Anglo-American and
Germann Press journalism European journal of communication 14 (3) pp291-324
Esser F (2000) Spin Doctoring in British and German Election Campaigns - How the Press is
Beingg Confronted with a New Quality of Political PR European Journal ofCommunication 15 (2)
pp209-240
Ettema JS Whitney DC (1987) Professional mass communicators In Berger CH Chaffee
2 2 0 0 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
SH (eds) Handbook of communication science pp747-780 Thousand Oaks Sage
Evers H (1987)Journalistiek en ethiek Delft Eburon
Evers H (1994) Media-ethiek morele dilemas in de journalistiek voorlichting en reclame
Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Evers H (1997) Pleidooi voor transparante journalistiek - een open en verantwoordelijke pers
kann zonder algemene code Filosofie amp fraktijk 18 (4) pp202-207
Evers H (1998) Communicatie-ethiek Tilburg Academie voor Journalistiek en Voorlichting
Fallows J (1999) But is it Journalism [online] American Prospect 11 (1) Available http
americanprospectcomarchivesVn-ifallowshtmll [retrieved 23 November 1999]
Fidler R (1997) Mediamorphosis understanding new media Thousand Oaks Pinee Forge Press
FiskeJ (ig8g) Understanding popular culture Boston Unwin Hyman
Fiske J (1992) Popularity and the politics of information In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp45-63 London Sage
Flick U (1998) An introduction to qualitative research theory method and applications London
Sage
Foucaultt (1984 [1971]) Nietzsche genealogy history In Rabinow P (ed) The Foucault reader
pp76-100 London Penguin
Foucault M (1994) Two lectures In Dirks N Eley G Ortner SB (eds) Culturepowerhistory
pp200-221 Princeton Princeton University Press
Fowler R (1991) language in the news discourse and ideology in the press London Routledge
Friedrichsen M Ehe R Janneck T Wysterski M (1999) Journalismus im Netz zur
Veraenderungg der Arbeits- bzw Selektionsprozesse von Journalisten durch das Internet In
Wirth W Schweiger W (Eds) Selektion im Internet empirische Analysen zu einem
SchluesseikonzeptSchluesseikonzept pp125-145 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Gaalen-Oordijk van CE Offenberg LA Vries W de (1993) Actuele en toekomstige
journalistiekjournalistiek arbeidsmarkt Den Haag HBO-Raad
Gahran A (1998) Credibility in online media seven voices from the news business Contentious
MagazineMagazine 1 (3) [online] Available httpwwwcontentiouscomarticIes1-3qa1-3qa1-3phtml
[retrieved 26 June 1998]
Gans H (1979) Deciding whats news New York Vintage Books
Garrison B (2000) Diffusion of a new technology on-line research in newspaper newsrooms
Convergencee 6 (1) pp84-105
Gaunt P (1992) Making the newsmakers international handbook on journalism training
Westport Greenwood Press
Getier M (2000) The new news thing [online] Washington Post December 24 2000 Available
httpwwwwashingtonpostcom [retrieved 20 February 2001]
Giddens A (1984) The constitution of society Cambridge Polity Press
Giddens A (1990) The consequences of modernity Cambridge Polity Press
Ginneken J van (1997) Understanding global news a critical introduction London Sage
Gitlin T (1995) The twilight of common dreams why America is wracked by culture wars New
York Metropolitan Books
Glasgoww Media Group (1976) Bad news London Routledge
Glasgoww Media Group (1980) More bad news London Routledge
Gleick J (1999) Faster the acceleration of just about everything New York Pantheon Books
Golding P Elliott P (1979) Making the news London Longman
Gordon DA Kittross JM (1998) Controversies in media ethics New York Longman
Graber D (1994) The infotainment quotient in routine television news a directors perspective
DiscourseDiscourse amp Society 5 (4) pp483-509
Greco AN (ed) (2000) The media and entertainment industries readings in mass
communicationscommunications Boston Aliyn amp Bacon
BIBLIOGRAPH Y Y 2 21 1
Gripsrud J (2000) Tabloidization popular journalism and democracy In Sparks S TullochJ
(eds) Tabloid tales pp285-300 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Grosswiler P (1998) Historical hopes media fears and the electronic town meeting concept
wheree technology meets democracy or demagogy Journal of Communication Inquiry 22 (2)
pp133-151 Habermas J (1990 [1962]) Die Strukturwandel der Oeffentlkhkeit Frankfurt am Main Suhrkamp Hagen P (2002)Journalisten in Nederland Amsterdam Arbeiderspers Hall S (1973) Encoding and decoding in the television message In Hall S Hobson D Lowe A
Willis P (eds) Culture media language pp128-138 London Hutchinson Hall S 1982) The rediscovery of ideology return of the repressed in media studies In Gurevitch
M Bennet T Curran J Woollacott J (eds) Culture society and the media pp56-90 London
Methuen
Hall S (1986) On postmodernism and articulation journal of Communication Inquiry 10 (2)
PP45-60
Hall S (1991) Old and new identities old and new ethnicities In King A (ed) Culture
globalizationglobalization and the world system pp19-39 London MacMillan
Hallin D (1986) The uncensored war the media and Vietnam Berkeley University of California
Press
Hallin D (1992) The passing of the high modernism of American journalism Journal of
CommunicationCommunication 42 (3) pp14-25
Hallin D (1996) Commercialism and professionalism in American news media In Curran J
Gurevitch M (eds) Mass media and society pp243-264 London Arnold
Halloran JD (1977) Understanding television Strasbourg Council of Europe
Hamelink C (1997) De journalistiek en het vraagstuk van de morele keuze Communicatie 26(1)
pp3-18
Harper C (1996) Online newspapers going somewhere or going nowhere Newspaper Research
JournalJournal -j (1) pp2-13
Hartley J (1982) Understanding news London Arnold
Hartley J (1996) Popular reality journalism modernity popular culture London Arnold
Hartmann P Husband C (1974) Racism and the mass media London Davis-Poynter
Have van der M (2000) NVJ eindelijk ook voor Internet-journalisten [online] Newwwsnet
Marchh 21 2000 Available httpwwwnewwwsnetnewwws-34788html [retrieved 21 March
2000]
HBO-raadd (2000) Hoor en wederhoor eindrapport van de visitatiecommissie Journalistiek en
VoorlichtingVoorlichting Den Haag HBO-raad
Heil P (1991) Werkwijzer voor journalistiek denken en doen 6th edition Amsterdam De
Arbeiderspers
Heinonen A (1999 )Journalism in the Age of the Net Tampere Acta Universitatis Tamperensis
Heinze T (1995) Qualitative Sozialforschung Erfahrungen Probleme und Perspektiven 3rd
edition Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Hekman SJ (1983) Webers ideal type a contemporary reassessment Polity 16 (1) pp119-137
Helmore E (2000) Alien concepts [online] Guardian Unlimited October 9 Available
httpwwwguardianunlimitedcoukarchivearticleo42734073838oohtmm [retrieved 17
Novemberr 2000]
Hemels J (1997)- De krant koning Van klassiek medium tot modern communicatieproduct In
Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren pp68-84 Groningen
Wolters-Noordhoff
Hemels J Vegt J (1997) Het geiumlllustreerde tijdschrift in Nederland Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Henningham J (1996) Australian journalists professional and ethical values Journalism
QuarterlyQuarterly 73 (1) pp206-2i8
222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard
Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101
Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global
journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press
Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke
samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press
Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13
Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag
Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism
[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu
pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists
[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available
httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]
IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder
Westview
Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse
dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK
Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet
databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J
Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom
Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity
andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin
Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added
values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101
Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait
ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en
parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij
Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht
Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep
gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]
FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml
[retrieved 6 December 2000]
Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten
Muumlnchen Alber
Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural
evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press
Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De
PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256
Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig
jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders
Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the
newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press
Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British
journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64
Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996
Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3
Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on
currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion
JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512
Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers
Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on
autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press
Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford
Clarendonn Press
Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics
London Verso
Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het
ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis
Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau
Racismebestrijding
Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110
Amsterdam Balans
Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural
societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168
Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het
Spinhuis
Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de
infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130
Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse
journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan
Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-
thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]
Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13
Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]
Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland
vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders
Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times
Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis
Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]
McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US
newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218
McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of
newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press
McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage
McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage
2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit
Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers
Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism
8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved
200 September 2000]
Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB
Veldkamp
Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49
Amsterdam Balans
Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of
MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60
Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York
Longman
Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report
Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]
Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events
accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112
Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented
too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland
Australia
Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)
PP-39-50
Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de
NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut
Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books
Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media
PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318
Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a
dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13
Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA
Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web
[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting
writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]
Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication
io(4)pp435-440
Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague
Internationa Organization of Journalists
NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom
surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de
beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel
Socialee Wetenschappen
OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12
Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the
televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media
Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political
CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5
Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)
Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available
httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists
4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies
Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available
httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]
Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp
SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59
Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press
Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem
ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12
Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain
Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the
Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort
PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands
Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28
(2) pp2-19
Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000
npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm
[retrieved 5 February 2001]
PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour
London Sage
Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van
19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis
ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-
proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]
Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and
practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press
Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative
reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133
Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8
Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press
Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic
resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace
Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street
Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409
Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach
journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187
Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the
Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster
Greatt Britain
Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon
Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views
Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools
off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London
Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony
thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated
CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10
2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
November 1998]
Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press
Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press
Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen
Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen
Westdeutscherr Verlag
Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins
Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism
secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin
Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6
Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of
media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future
directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage
Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im
Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten
Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik
38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)
pp279-286
Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In
Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das
Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche
Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie
Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s
Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the
worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press
Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343
Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag
PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486
Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York
Basicc Books
Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press
Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M
(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold
Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard
Universityy Press
Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170
Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek
Deventer Kluwer
Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US
newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available
httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|
Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep
Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7
politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227
Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage
Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy
PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147
Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the
massmass media New York Longman
Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal
ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29
Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage
Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media
contentcontent New York Longman
Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-
kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage
Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist
JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106
Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18
Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world
ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89
Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|
JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil
vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]
Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online
JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80
Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47
Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87
Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the
news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228
Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)
pp209-233
Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C
(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age
pp74 London Routledge
Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage
Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-
40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43
(i)pp-3i-52
Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization
amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex
Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit
verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van
Loghum
Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den
Haag Sdu
Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication
London Sage
228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag
Sdu
Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and
techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage
Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ
Werkgroepp Migranten en Media
Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en
allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu
Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of
objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679
Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal
ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131
Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press
Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press
Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news
sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable
Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail
D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin
Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable
Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en
opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis
Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22
Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]
Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal
ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35
Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen
Historischee Uitgeverij
Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting
2ndd edition Den Haag SUA
Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey
Hamptonn Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and
theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the
endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum
Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-
dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M
(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur
MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9
technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von
Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166
Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH
(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey
Hamptonn Press
Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und
EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)
PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410
Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In
TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml
[retrieved 3 March 2000]
Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho
Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative
repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-
198 London Sage
Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De
TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit
Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-
19941994 Zwolle Waanders
Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism
EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71
Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien
Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class
communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage
Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news
fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger
Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek
overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht
ADO
Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over
etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen
Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek
MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)
pp80-88
Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal
influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and
thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96
Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished
report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In
WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25
Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere
inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge
Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de
mediamedia Amsterdam SUA
Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma
2 2 0 0 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
SH (eds) Handbook of communication science pp747-780 Thousand Oaks Sage
Evers H (1987)Journalistiek en ethiek Delft Eburon
Evers H (1994) Media-ethiek morele dilemas in de journalistiek voorlichting en reclame
Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Evers H (1997) Pleidooi voor transparante journalistiek - een open en verantwoordelijke pers
kann zonder algemene code Filosofie amp fraktijk 18 (4) pp202-207
Evers H (1998) Communicatie-ethiek Tilburg Academie voor Journalistiek en Voorlichting
Fallows J (1999) But is it Journalism [online] American Prospect 11 (1) Available http
americanprospectcomarchivesVn-ifallowshtmll [retrieved 23 November 1999]
Fidler R (1997) Mediamorphosis understanding new media Thousand Oaks Pinee Forge Press
FiskeJ (ig8g) Understanding popular culture Boston Unwin Hyman
Fiske J (1992) Popularity and the politics of information In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp45-63 London Sage
Flick U (1998) An introduction to qualitative research theory method and applications London
Sage
Foucaultt (1984 [1971]) Nietzsche genealogy history In Rabinow P (ed) The Foucault reader
pp76-100 London Penguin
Foucault M (1994) Two lectures In Dirks N Eley G Ortner SB (eds) Culturepowerhistory
pp200-221 Princeton Princeton University Press
Fowler R (1991) language in the news discourse and ideology in the press London Routledge
Friedrichsen M Ehe R Janneck T Wysterski M (1999) Journalismus im Netz zur
Veraenderungg der Arbeits- bzw Selektionsprozesse von Journalisten durch das Internet In
Wirth W Schweiger W (Eds) Selektion im Internet empirische Analysen zu einem
SchluesseikonzeptSchluesseikonzept pp125-145 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Gaalen-Oordijk van CE Offenberg LA Vries W de (1993) Actuele en toekomstige
journalistiekjournalistiek arbeidsmarkt Den Haag HBO-Raad
Gahran A (1998) Credibility in online media seven voices from the news business Contentious
MagazineMagazine 1 (3) [online] Available httpwwwcontentiouscomarticIes1-3qa1-3qa1-3phtml
[retrieved 26 June 1998]
Gans H (1979) Deciding whats news New York Vintage Books
Garrison B (2000) Diffusion of a new technology on-line research in newspaper newsrooms
Convergencee 6 (1) pp84-105
Gaunt P (1992) Making the newsmakers international handbook on journalism training
Westport Greenwood Press
Getier M (2000) The new news thing [online] Washington Post December 24 2000 Available
httpwwwwashingtonpostcom [retrieved 20 February 2001]
Giddens A (1984) The constitution of society Cambridge Polity Press
Giddens A (1990) The consequences of modernity Cambridge Polity Press
Ginneken J van (1997) Understanding global news a critical introduction London Sage
Gitlin T (1995) The twilight of common dreams why America is wracked by culture wars New
York Metropolitan Books
Glasgoww Media Group (1976) Bad news London Routledge
Glasgoww Media Group (1980) More bad news London Routledge
Gleick J (1999) Faster the acceleration of just about everything New York Pantheon Books
Golding P Elliott P (1979) Making the news London Longman
Gordon DA Kittross JM (1998) Controversies in media ethics New York Longman
Graber D (1994) The infotainment quotient in routine television news a directors perspective
DiscourseDiscourse amp Society 5 (4) pp483-509
Greco AN (ed) (2000) The media and entertainment industries readings in mass
communicationscommunications Boston Aliyn amp Bacon
BIBLIOGRAPH Y Y 2 21 1
Gripsrud J (2000) Tabloidization popular journalism and democracy In Sparks S TullochJ
(eds) Tabloid tales pp285-300 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Grosswiler P (1998) Historical hopes media fears and the electronic town meeting concept
wheree technology meets democracy or demagogy Journal of Communication Inquiry 22 (2)
pp133-151 Habermas J (1990 [1962]) Die Strukturwandel der Oeffentlkhkeit Frankfurt am Main Suhrkamp Hagen P (2002)Journalisten in Nederland Amsterdam Arbeiderspers Hall S (1973) Encoding and decoding in the television message In Hall S Hobson D Lowe A
Willis P (eds) Culture media language pp128-138 London Hutchinson Hall S 1982) The rediscovery of ideology return of the repressed in media studies In Gurevitch
M Bennet T Curran J Woollacott J (eds) Culture society and the media pp56-90 London
Methuen
Hall S (1986) On postmodernism and articulation journal of Communication Inquiry 10 (2)
PP45-60
Hall S (1991) Old and new identities old and new ethnicities In King A (ed) Culture
globalizationglobalization and the world system pp19-39 London MacMillan
Hallin D (1986) The uncensored war the media and Vietnam Berkeley University of California
Press
Hallin D (1992) The passing of the high modernism of American journalism Journal of
CommunicationCommunication 42 (3) pp14-25
Hallin D (1996) Commercialism and professionalism in American news media In Curran J
Gurevitch M (eds) Mass media and society pp243-264 London Arnold
Halloran JD (1977) Understanding television Strasbourg Council of Europe
Hamelink C (1997) De journalistiek en het vraagstuk van de morele keuze Communicatie 26(1)
pp3-18
Harper C (1996) Online newspapers going somewhere or going nowhere Newspaper Research
JournalJournal -j (1) pp2-13
Hartley J (1982) Understanding news London Arnold
Hartley J (1996) Popular reality journalism modernity popular culture London Arnold
Hartmann P Husband C (1974) Racism and the mass media London Davis-Poynter
Have van der M (2000) NVJ eindelijk ook voor Internet-journalisten [online] Newwwsnet
Marchh 21 2000 Available httpwwwnewwwsnetnewwws-34788html [retrieved 21 March
2000]
HBO-raadd (2000) Hoor en wederhoor eindrapport van de visitatiecommissie Journalistiek en
VoorlichtingVoorlichting Den Haag HBO-raad
Heil P (1991) Werkwijzer voor journalistiek denken en doen 6th edition Amsterdam De
Arbeiderspers
Heinonen A (1999 )Journalism in the Age of the Net Tampere Acta Universitatis Tamperensis
Heinze T (1995) Qualitative Sozialforschung Erfahrungen Probleme und Perspektiven 3rd
edition Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Hekman SJ (1983) Webers ideal type a contemporary reassessment Polity 16 (1) pp119-137
Helmore E (2000) Alien concepts [online] Guardian Unlimited October 9 Available
httpwwwguardianunlimitedcoukarchivearticleo42734073838oohtmm [retrieved 17
Novemberr 2000]
Hemels J (1997)- De krant koning Van klassiek medium tot modern communicatieproduct In
Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren pp68-84 Groningen
Wolters-Noordhoff
Hemels J Vegt J (1997) Het geiumlllustreerde tijdschrift in Nederland Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Henningham J (1996) Australian journalists professional and ethical values Journalism
QuarterlyQuarterly 73 (1) pp206-2i8
222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard
Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101
Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global
journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press
Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke
samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press
Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13
Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag
Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism
[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu
pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists
[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available
httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]
IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder
Westview
Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse
dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK
Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet
databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J
Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom
Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity
andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin
Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added
values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101
Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait
ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en
parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij
Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht
Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep
gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]
FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml
[retrieved 6 December 2000]
Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten
Muumlnchen Alber
Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural
evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press
Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De
PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256
Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig
jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders
Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the
newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press
Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British
journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64
Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996
Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3
Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on
currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion
JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512
Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers
Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on
autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press
Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford
Clarendonn Press
Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics
London Verso
Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het
ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis
Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau
Racismebestrijding
Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110
Amsterdam Balans
Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural
societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168
Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het
Spinhuis
Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de
infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130
Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse
journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan
Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-
thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]
Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13
Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]
Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland
vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders
Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times
Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis
Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]
McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US
newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218
McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of
newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press
McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage
McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage
2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit
Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers
Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism
8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved
200 September 2000]
Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB
Veldkamp
Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49
Amsterdam Balans
Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of
MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60
Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York
Longman
Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report
Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]
Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events
accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112
Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented
too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland
Australia
Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)
PP-39-50
Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de
NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut
Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books
Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media
PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318
Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a
dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13
Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA
Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web
[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting
writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]
Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication
io(4)pp435-440
Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague
Internationa Organization of Journalists
NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom
surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de
beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel
Socialee Wetenschappen
OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12
Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the
televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media
Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political
CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5
Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)
Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available
httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists
4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies
Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available
httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]
Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp
SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59
Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press
Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem
ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12
Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain
Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the
Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort
PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands
Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28
(2) pp2-19
Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000
npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm
[retrieved 5 February 2001]
PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour
London Sage
Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van
19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis
ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-
proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]
Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and
practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press
Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative
reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133
Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8
Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press
Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic
resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace
Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street
Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409
Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach
journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187
Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the
Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster
Greatt Britain
Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon
Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views
Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools
off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London
Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony
thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated
CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10
2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
November 1998]
Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press
Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press
Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen
Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen
Westdeutscherr Verlag
Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins
Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism
secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin
Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6
Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of
media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future
directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage
Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im
Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten
Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik
38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)
pp279-286
Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In
Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das
Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche
Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie
Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s
Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the
worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press
Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343
Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag
PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486
Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York
Basicc Books
Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press
Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M
(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold
Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard
Universityy Press
Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170
Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek
Deventer Kluwer
Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US
newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available
httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|
Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep
Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7
politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227
Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage
Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy
PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147
Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the
massmass media New York Longman
Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal
ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29
Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage
Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media
contentcontent New York Longman
Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-
kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage
Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist
JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106
Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18
Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world
ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89
Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|
JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil
vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]
Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online
JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80
Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47
Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87
Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the
news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228
Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)
pp209-233
Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C
(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age
pp74 London Routledge
Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage
Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-
40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43
(i)pp-3i-52
Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization
amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex
Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit
verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van
Loghum
Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den
Haag Sdu
Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication
London Sage
228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag
Sdu
Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and
techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage
Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ
Werkgroepp Migranten en Media
Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en
allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu
Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of
objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679
Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal
ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131
Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press
Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press
Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news
sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable
Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail
D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin
Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable
Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en
opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis
Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22
Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]
Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal
ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35
Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen
Historischee Uitgeverij
Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting
2ndd edition Den Haag SUA
Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey
Hamptonn Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and
theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the
endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum
Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-
dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M
(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur
MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9
technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von
Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166
Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH
(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey
Hamptonn Press
Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und
EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)
PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410
Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In
TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml
[retrieved 3 March 2000]
Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho
Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative
repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-
198 London Sage
Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De
TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit
Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-
19941994 Zwolle Waanders
Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism
EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71
Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien
Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class
communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage
Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news
fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger
Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek
overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht
ADO
Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over
etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen
Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek
MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)
pp80-88
Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal
influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and
thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96
Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished
report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In
WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25
Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere
inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge
Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de
mediamedia Amsterdam SUA
Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma
BIBLIOGRAPH Y Y 2 21 1
Gripsrud J (2000) Tabloidization popular journalism and democracy In Sparks S TullochJ
(eds) Tabloid tales pp285-300 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Grosswiler P (1998) Historical hopes media fears and the electronic town meeting concept
wheree technology meets democracy or demagogy Journal of Communication Inquiry 22 (2)
pp133-151 Habermas J (1990 [1962]) Die Strukturwandel der Oeffentlkhkeit Frankfurt am Main Suhrkamp Hagen P (2002)Journalisten in Nederland Amsterdam Arbeiderspers Hall S (1973) Encoding and decoding in the television message In Hall S Hobson D Lowe A
Willis P (eds) Culture media language pp128-138 London Hutchinson Hall S 1982) The rediscovery of ideology return of the repressed in media studies In Gurevitch
M Bennet T Curran J Woollacott J (eds) Culture society and the media pp56-90 London
Methuen
Hall S (1986) On postmodernism and articulation journal of Communication Inquiry 10 (2)
PP45-60
Hall S (1991) Old and new identities old and new ethnicities In King A (ed) Culture
globalizationglobalization and the world system pp19-39 London MacMillan
Hallin D (1986) The uncensored war the media and Vietnam Berkeley University of California
Press
Hallin D (1992) The passing of the high modernism of American journalism Journal of
CommunicationCommunication 42 (3) pp14-25
Hallin D (1996) Commercialism and professionalism in American news media In Curran J
Gurevitch M (eds) Mass media and society pp243-264 London Arnold
Halloran JD (1977) Understanding television Strasbourg Council of Europe
Hamelink C (1997) De journalistiek en het vraagstuk van de morele keuze Communicatie 26(1)
pp3-18
Harper C (1996) Online newspapers going somewhere or going nowhere Newspaper Research
JournalJournal -j (1) pp2-13
Hartley J (1982) Understanding news London Arnold
Hartley J (1996) Popular reality journalism modernity popular culture London Arnold
Hartmann P Husband C (1974) Racism and the mass media London Davis-Poynter
Have van der M (2000) NVJ eindelijk ook voor Internet-journalisten [online] Newwwsnet
Marchh 21 2000 Available httpwwwnewwwsnetnewwws-34788html [retrieved 21 March
2000]
HBO-raadd (2000) Hoor en wederhoor eindrapport van de visitatiecommissie Journalistiek en
VoorlichtingVoorlichting Den Haag HBO-raad
Heil P (1991) Werkwijzer voor journalistiek denken en doen 6th edition Amsterdam De
Arbeiderspers
Heinonen A (1999 )Journalism in the Age of the Net Tampere Acta Universitatis Tamperensis
Heinze T (1995) Qualitative Sozialforschung Erfahrungen Probleme und Perspektiven 3rd
edition Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Hekman SJ (1983) Webers ideal type a contemporary reassessment Polity 16 (1) pp119-137
Helmore E (2000) Alien concepts [online] Guardian Unlimited October 9 Available
httpwwwguardianunlimitedcoukarchivearticleo42734073838oohtmm [retrieved 17
Novemberr 2000]
Hemels J (1997)- De krant koning Van klassiek medium tot modern communicatieproduct In
Bardoel J Bierhoff J (eds) Media in Nederland feiten en structuren pp68-84 Groningen
Wolters-Noordhoff
Hemels J Vegt J (1997) Het geiumlllustreerde tijdschrift in Nederland Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Henningham J (1996) Australian journalists professional and ethical values Journalism
QuarterlyQuarterly 73 (1) pp206-2i8
222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard
Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101
Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global
journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press
Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke
samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press
Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13
Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag
Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism
[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu
pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists
[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available
httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]
IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder
Westview
Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse
dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK
Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet
databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J
Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom
Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity
andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin
Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added
values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101
Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait
ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en
parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij
Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht
Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep
gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]
FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml
[retrieved 6 December 2000]
Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten
Muumlnchen Alber
Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural
evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press
Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De
PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256
Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig
jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders
Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the
newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press
Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British
journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64
Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996
Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3
Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on
currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion
JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512
Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers
Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on
autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press
Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford
Clarendonn Press
Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics
London Verso
Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het
ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis
Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau
Racismebestrijding
Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110
Amsterdam Balans
Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural
societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168
Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het
Spinhuis
Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de
infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130
Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse
journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan
Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-
thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]
Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13
Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]
Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland
vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders
Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times
Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis
Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]
McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US
newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218
McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of
newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press
McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage
McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage
2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit
Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers
Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism
8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved
200 September 2000]
Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB
Veldkamp
Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49
Amsterdam Balans
Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of
MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60
Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York
Longman
Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report
Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]
Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events
accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112
Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented
too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland
Australia
Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)
PP-39-50
Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de
NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut
Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books
Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media
PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318
Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a
dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13
Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA
Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web
[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting
writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]
Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication
io(4)pp435-440
Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague
Internationa Organization of Journalists
NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom
surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de
beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel
Socialee Wetenschappen
OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12
Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the
televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media
Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political
CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5
Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)
Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available
httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists
4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies
Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available
httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]
Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp
SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59
Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press
Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem
ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12
Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain
Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the
Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort
PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands
Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28
(2) pp2-19
Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000
npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm
[retrieved 5 February 2001]
PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour
London Sage
Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van
19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis
ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-
proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]
Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and
practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press
Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative
reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133
Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8
Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press
Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic
resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace
Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street
Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409
Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach
journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187
Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the
Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster
Greatt Britain
Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon
Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views
Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools
off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London
Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony
thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated
CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10
2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
November 1998]
Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press
Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press
Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen
Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen
Westdeutscherr Verlag
Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins
Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism
secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin
Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6
Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of
media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future
directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage
Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im
Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten
Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik
38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)
pp279-286
Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In
Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das
Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche
Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie
Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s
Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the
worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press
Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343
Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag
PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486
Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York
Basicc Books
Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press
Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M
(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold
Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard
Universityy Press
Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170
Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek
Deventer Kluwer
Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US
newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available
httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|
Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep
Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7
politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227
Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage
Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy
PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147
Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the
massmass media New York Longman
Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal
ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29
Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage
Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media
contentcontent New York Longman
Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-
kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage
Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist
JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106
Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18
Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world
ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89
Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|
JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil
vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]
Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online
JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80
Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47
Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87
Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the
news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228
Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)
pp209-233
Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C
(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age
pp74 London Routledge
Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage
Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-
40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43
(i)pp-3i-52
Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization
amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex
Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit
verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van
Loghum
Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den
Haag Sdu
Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication
London Sage
228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag
Sdu
Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and
techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage
Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ
Werkgroepp Migranten en Media
Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en
allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu
Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of
objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679
Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal
ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131
Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press
Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press
Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news
sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable
Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail
D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin
Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable
Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en
opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis
Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22
Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]
Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal
ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35
Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen
Historischee Uitgeverij
Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting
2ndd edition Den Haag SUA
Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey
Hamptonn Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and
theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the
endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum
Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-
dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M
(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur
MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9
technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von
Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166
Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH
(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey
Hamptonn Press
Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und
EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)
PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410
Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In
TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml
[retrieved 3 March 2000]
Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho
Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative
repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-
198 London Sage
Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De
TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit
Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-
19941994 Zwolle Waanders
Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism
EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71
Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien
Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class
communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage
Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news
fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger
Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek
overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht
ADO
Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over
etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen
Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek
MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)
pp80-88
Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal
influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and
thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96
Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished
report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In
WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25
Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere
inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge
Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de
mediamedia Amsterdam SUA
Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma
222 2 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Henningham J 1998) Ideological differences between journalists and their public Harvard
Internationall Journal of PressPolitics 3 (1) pp92-101
Henningham J Delano A (1998) British journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global
journalistjournalist studies of news people around the world pp143-160 New Yersey Hampton Press
Hoogenboom M (1996) Een miskende democratie een andere visie op verzuiling en politieke
samenwerkingg in Nederland Leiden DSWO Press
Houtzager D (2001) Hoe kleurrijk is uw krant Zebra (1) 1 pp12-13
Huber C (1998) Dasjournalismus-Netzwerk Innsbrueck Studien-Verlag
Hume E (1995) Tabloids talk radio and the future of news technologys impact on journalism
[online] Washington Northwestern University Available httpwwwannenbergnwuedu
pubstabloidss (retrieved 27January 2000] lFJJ 0999)- freelance futures world survey on the social and economic status of freelance journalists
[online] Brussels International Federation of journalists Available
httpwwwifjorgpublicationsotherpressotherpresshtmll [retrieved iumlojanuary 2000]
IgJersraquoraquo J- (999)- Good news bad news journalism ethics and the public interest Boulder
Westview
Instituu tt voor Strategische Kommunikati e (1994) Op gepaste afstand de Nederlandse
dagbladjournalistdagbladjournalist zijn vak zijn krant zijn lezer Amsterdam ISK
Interne tt Data Bureau (2000) Internet in Nederland [online) Available httpinternet
databureaucomnieuws20000824133738htmm [retrieved 20 November 2000J
Jager R Twisk P van (eds)(200i) Internetjournalistiek Amsterdam Boom
Jakubowicz A Goodall J Marin T Mitchell LR Seneviratne K (1994) Racism ethnicity
andand the media St Leonards Allen amp Urwin
Jankowski NW Van Selm M (2000) Traditional news media online an examination of added
values Communications 25 (1) pp85-101
Johnstone JWC Slawski EJ Bowman WW 1976) The news people a sociological portrait
ofof American journalists and their work Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
Kaiser A (1985) Haagse journalistiek een empirische studie naarde relatie tussen journalisten en
parlementarieumlrsparlementarieumlrs Amsterdam vu Uitgeverij
Kaiser A Wermuth M (1989) De relatie publiek en journalistiek Utrecht University of Utrecht
Kempers F Wieten J (1976) journalisten en persconcentratie rapport van de werkgroep
gevolgengevolgen van persconcentratie voor journalisten Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Kenney K Gorelik A Mwangi S (2000) Interactive features of online newspapers [online]
FirstFirst Monday 5 (1) Available httpfirstmondayorgissuesissue5_1kenneyindexhtml
[retrieved 6 December 2000]
Kepplinger HM (1979) Angepasste Aussenseiter was Journalisten denken undwiesie arbeiten
Muumlnchen Alber
Kincaid DL (1987) The convergence theory of communication self-organization and cultural
evolution In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp209-222 San Diego Academic Press
Knipscheer J Kleber R (1998) Migranten psychische (on)gezondheid en hulpverlening De
PsycholoogPsycholoog 33 (4) pp244-256
Knuist W (1994) Omroep en publiek In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig
jaarjaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp300-337 Zwolle Waanders
Koch T (1991) Journalism in the 21st century online information electronic data bases and the
newsnews Twickenham Adamantine Press
Koecher R (1986) Bloodhounds or missionaries role definitions of German and British
journalists European Journal of Communication 1 (1) pp43-64
Koerts A (1996) Migranten op dagbladredacties een evaluatie van het project 1994-1996
Amsterdam Fonds Bijzondere Projecten Dagbladjournalisten
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3
Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on
currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion
JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512
Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers
Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on
autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press
Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford
Clarendonn Press
Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics
London Verso
Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het
ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis
Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau
Racismebestrijding
Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110
Amsterdam Balans
Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural
societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168
Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het
Spinhuis
Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de
infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130
Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse
journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan
Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-
thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]
Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13
Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]
Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland
vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders
Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times
Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis
Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]
McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US
newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218
McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of
newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press
McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage
McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage
2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit
Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers
Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism
8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved
200 September 2000]
Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB
Veldkamp
Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49
Amsterdam Balans
Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of
MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60
Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York
Longman
Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report
Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]
Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events
accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112
Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented
too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland
Australia
Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)
PP-39-50
Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de
NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut
Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books
Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media
PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318
Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a
dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13
Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA
Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web
[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting
writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]
Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication
io(4)pp435-440
Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague
Internationa Organization of Journalists
NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom
surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de
beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel
Socialee Wetenschappen
OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12
Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the
televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media
Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political
CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5
Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)
Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available
httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists
4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies
Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available
httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]
Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp
SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59
Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press
Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem
ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12
Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain
Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the
Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort
PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands
Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28
(2) pp2-19
Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000
npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm
[retrieved 5 February 2001]
PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour
London Sage
Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van
19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis
ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-
proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]
Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and
practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press
Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative
reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133
Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8
Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press
Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic
resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace
Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street
Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409
Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach
journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187
Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the
Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster
Greatt Britain
Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon
Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views
Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools
off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London
Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony
thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated
CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10
2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
November 1998]
Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press
Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press
Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen
Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen
Westdeutscherr Verlag
Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins
Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism
secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin
Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6
Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of
media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future
directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage
Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im
Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten
Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik
38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)
pp279-286
Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In
Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das
Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche
Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie
Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s
Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the
worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press
Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343
Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag
PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486
Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York
Basicc Books
Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press
Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M
(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold
Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard
Universityy Press
Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170
Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek
Deventer Kluwer
Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US
newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available
httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|
Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep
Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7
politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227
Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage
Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy
PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147
Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the
massmass media New York Longman
Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal
ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29
Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage
Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media
contentcontent New York Longman
Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-
kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage
Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist
JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106
Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18
Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world
ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89
Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|
JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil
vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]
Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online
JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80
Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47
Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87
Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the
news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228
Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)
pp209-233
Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C
(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age
pp74 London Routledge
Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage
Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-
40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43
(i)pp-3i-52
Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization
amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex
Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit
verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van
Loghum
Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den
Haag Sdu
Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication
London Sage
228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag
Sdu
Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and
techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage
Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ
Werkgroepp Migranten en Media
Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en
allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu
Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of
objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679
Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal
ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131
Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press
Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press
Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news
sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable
Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail
D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin
Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable
Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en
opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis
Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22
Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]
Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal
ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35
Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen
Historischee Uitgeverij
Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting
2ndd edition Den Haag SUA
Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey
Hamptonn Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and
theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the
endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum
Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-
dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M
(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur
MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9
technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von
Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166
Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH
(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey
Hamptonn Press
Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und
EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)
PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410
Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In
TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml
[retrieved 3 March 2000]
Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho
Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative
repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-
198 London Sage
Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De
TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit
Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-
19941994 Zwolle Waanders
Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism
EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71
Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien
Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class
communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage
Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news
fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger
Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek
overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht
ADO
Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over
etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen
Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek
MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)
pp80-88
Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal
influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and
thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96
Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished
report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In
WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25
Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere
inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge
Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de
mediamedia Amsterdam SUA
Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 223 3
Kopper GG Kolthoff A Czepek A (2000) Research review online journalism - a report on
currentt and continuing research and major questions in the international discussion
JournalismJournalism Studies 1 (3) pp499-512
Kovach B Rosenstiel T (2001) The elements of journalism New York Crown Publishers
Krippendorff K (1987) Paradigms for communication and development with emphasis on
autopoiesis In Kincaid DL (ed) Communication theory Eastern and Western perspectives
pp189-208 San Diego Academic Press
Kymlicka W (1996) Multicultural citizenship a liberal theory of minority rights Oxford
Clarendonn Press
Laclau E MoufFe C (1985) Hegemony and social strategy towards a radical democratic politics
London Verso
Lamkamp M (2000) Infotainment enfant terrible of het zwarte schaap Een onderzoek naar het
ethischethisch standpunt van infotainment journalisten MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Lankveld A van (2000) Mufricufuree journalistiek = Nederlandse journalistiek MA-thesis
Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
LB RR (2000) Media en beeldvorming een literatuuroverzicht Rotterdam Landelijk Bureau
Racismebestrijding
Lee R van der (1999) Het gsm-nummer van Edgar Davids In Het gouden pennetje pp103-110
Amsterdam Balans
Leurdijk A (1997) Common sense versus political discourse debating racism and multicultural
societyy in Dutch talk shows European journal of Communication 12 (2) pp147-168
Leurdijk A (1999) Televisiejournalistiek over de multiculturele samenleving Amsterdam Het
Spinhuis
Liempt P van (1997) Ik zie te weinig journalisten die zich profileren- Cees Grimbergen en de
infotainment-cultuur De Journalist 101 (15) pp128-130
Linden van der F (1984) Met een mitrailleur in de boom confrontaties met Nederlandse
journalistenjournalisten Weesp De Haan
Loeffelholz M (ed) (2000) Theorien desJournalismus Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
LuegeT (1999) Usage patterns and information needs of journalists on the Internet |online] MA-
thesis Available httpwwwususorgtimothesis [retrieved 4 February 2000]
Lunsford D (2000) Taming the tabloids [online] American Journalism Review September 7-13
Available httpajrnewslinkorgajrdarcieseptoohtm [retrieved 13 November 2000]
Mann F (1997) Do journalism ethics amp values apply to new media [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchmenmejvmannhtmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Mann F (April 1998) New Media brings a new set of problems [online] Available
httpwwwpoynterorgresearchnmnm_mann98htmm [retrieved 20 September 1999]
Manschot B (1994) Televisie en amusement In Wijfjes H (ed) Omroep in Nederland
vijfenzeventigvijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-1994 pp176-205 Zwolle Waanders
Marcinowski F (1993) Publizistik als autopoietisches System Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
McChesney R (1999) Rich media poor democracy communication politics in dubious times
Urbana University of Illinoi s Press
McGregor J (1998) Boldly Gol The future of Canadian newspapers online [online] MA-thesis
Available httpwwwcarletoncajmccujoshowcaseboldly [retrieved 1 October 2001]
McMane A J (1993) A comparative analysis of standards of reporting among French and US
newspaperr journalists Journal of Mass Media Ethics 8 (4) pp207-218
McMane AJV (1998) French journalists In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of
newsnews people around the world pp191-212 New Yersey Hampton Press
McManus J (1994) Marker-driven journalism let the citizen beware Thousand Oaks Sage
McQuail D (1994) Mass communication theory an introduction 3r d edition London Sage
2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit
Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers
Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism
8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved
200 September 2000]
Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB
Veldkamp
Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49
Amsterdam Balans
Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of
MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60
Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York
Longman
Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report
Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]
Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events
accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112
Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented
too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland
Australia
Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)
PP-39-50
Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de
NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut
Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books
Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media
PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318
Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a
dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13
Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA
Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web
[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting
writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]
Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication
io(4)pp435-440
Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague
Internationa Organization of Journalists
NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom
surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de
beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel
Socialee Wetenschappen
OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12
Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the
televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media
Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political
CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5
Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)
Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available
httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists
4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies
Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available
httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]
Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp
SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59
Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press
Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem
ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12
Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain
Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the
Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort
PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands
Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28
(2) pp2-19
Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000
npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm
[retrieved 5 February 2001]
PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour
London Sage
Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van
19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis
ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-
proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]
Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and
practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press
Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative
reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133
Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8
Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press
Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic
resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace
Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street
Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409
Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach
journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187
Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the
Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster
Greatt Britain
Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon
Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views
Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools
off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London
Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony
thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated
CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10
2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
November 1998]
Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press
Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press
Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen
Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen
Westdeutscherr Verlag
Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins
Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism
secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin
Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6
Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of
media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future
directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage
Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im
Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten
Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik
38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)
pp279-286
Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In
Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das
Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche
Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie
Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s
Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the
worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press
Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343
Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag
PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486
Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York
Basicc Books
Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press
Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M
(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold
Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard
Universityy Press
Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170
Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek
Deventer Kluwer
Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US
newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available
httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|
Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep
Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7
politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227
Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage
Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy
PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147
Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the
massmass media New York Longman
Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal
ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29
Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage
Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media
contentcontent New York Longman
Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-
kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage
Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist
JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106
Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18
Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world
ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89
Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|
JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil
vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]
Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online
JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80
Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47
Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87
Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the
news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228
Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)
pp209-233
Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C
(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age
pp74 London Routledge
Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage
Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-
40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43
(i)pp-3i-52
Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization
amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex
Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit
verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van
Loghum
Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den
Haag Sdu
Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication
London Sage
228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag
Sdu
Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and
techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage
Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ
Werkgroepp Migranten en Media
Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en
allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu
Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of
objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679
Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal
ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131
Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press
Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press
Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news
sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable
Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail
D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin
Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable
Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en
opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis
Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22
Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]
Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal
ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35
Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen
Historischee Uitgeverij
Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting
2ndd edition Den Haag SUA
Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey
Hamptonn Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and
theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the
endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum
Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-
dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M
(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur
MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9
technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von
Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166
Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH
(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey
Hamptonn Press
Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und
EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)
PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410
Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In
TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml
[retrieved 3 March 2000]
Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho
Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative
repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-
198 London Sage
Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De
TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit
Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-
19941994 Zwolle Waanders
Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism
EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71
Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien
Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class
communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage
Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news
fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger
Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek
overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht
ADO
Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over
etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen
Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek
MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)
pp80-88
Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal
influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and
thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96
Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished
report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In
WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25
Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere
inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge
Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de
mediamedia Amsterdam SUA
Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma
2 2 4 4 JOURNALIST SS I N THE NETHERLAND S
MediaGroepp (2000) Etnische minderheden en de media CD-Rom Katholieke Universiteit
Nijmegen Den Haag Bedrijfsfonds voor de Pers
Meek C (2000) Online journalism a breed apart say NetMedia speakers [online] DotJournalism
8162000 Available httpwwwjournalismcoukezine_plusdotjarkstoryi35shtrnl [retrieved
200 September 2000]
Meier U Berg D van der (1991) Vrouwen werkzaam bij omroep en pers Hilversum AGB
Veldkamp
Meijer L (1999) Roddeljournalistiek in Nederland In Het gouden pennetje pp41-49
Amsterdam Balans
Merrill J (1986) Journalistic professionalization danger to freedom and pluralism Journal of
MassMass Media Ethics 1 (2) pp56-60
Merrill J (ed) (1995) Global journalism survey of international communication New York
Longman
Middleberg D Ross S (2000) Media in Cyberspace study [online] Mediasource Report
Available httpwwwmediasourcecom [retrieved 17 March 2000]
Molotch H Lester M (1974) News as purposive behavior on the strategic use of routine events
accidents and scandals American Sociological Review 39 (1) pp101-112
Morgan F (1998) The moving finger writes conditions for a theory of journalism Paper presented
too the Journalism Education Association Conference at the University of Central Queensland
Australia
Morris M Ogan C (1996) The Internet as mass medium Journal of Communication 46 (1)
PP-39-50
Muskens GJ (1968) Journalist als beroep een sociologische analyse van de leden van de
NederlandseNederlandse Vereniging van Journalisten Nijmegen Sociologisch Instituut
Negroponte N (1996) Being digital New York Vintage Books
Neuberger C (2000) Journalismus im Internet Auf dem Weg zur Eigenstaendigkeit Media
PerspektivenPerspektiven 7 pp310-318
Newhagen JE Rafaeli S (1996) Why communication researchers should study the Internet a
dialogue Journal of Communication 46 (1) pp4-13
Neijens P (2001) Verleidingskunsten Amsterdam Vossiuspers UVA
Nielsen J Morkes J (1998) Concise scannable and objective how to write for the Web
[online] Sun Microsystems Paper Available httpwwwuseitcompaperswebwriting
writinghtmll [retrieved 3 July 1998]
Nordenstreng K (1995) Introduction a state of the art In European Journal of Communication
io(4)pp435-440
Nordenstreng K Topuz H (eds)(ig89)oiltrnaJisr- status rights and responsabilities Prague
Internationa Organization of Journalists
NUAA Internet Surveys (2000) How many online [online) Available httpwwwnuacom
surveyshow_many_online [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Nijhoff KG Trompetter JM (1994) Hoofddoekjes en soepjurken een onderzoek naar de
beeldvormingbeeldvorming over de islam en moslims in Nederland MA-thesis Utrecht Wetenschapswinkel
Socialee Wetenschappen
OBrien S Robertson L (2000) Press Passes for Online Journalists American Journalism Review 22 (5) p 12
Ouaj J (1999) More colour in the media employment and access of ethnic minorities to the
televisiontelevision industry in Germany the UK France the Netherlands and Finland Duumlsseldorff The Europeann Institute for the Media
Patterson P Wilkins L (eds)(i997) Media ethics issues and cases St Louis McGraw Hill Patterson TE Donsbach W (1996) News decisions journalists as partisan actors Political
CommunicationCommunication 13 (4) pp455-468
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5
Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)
Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available
httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists
4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies
Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available
httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]
Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp
SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59
Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press
Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem
ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12
Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain
Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the
Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort
PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands
Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28
(2) pp2-19
Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000
npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm
[retrieved 5 February 2001]
PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour
London Sage
Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van
19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis
ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-
proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]
Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and
practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press
Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative
reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133
Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8
Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press
Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic
resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace
Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street
Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409
Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach
journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187
Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the
Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster
Greatt Britain
Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon
Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views
Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools
off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London
Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony
thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated
CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10
2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
November 1998]
Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press
Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press
Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen
Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen
Westdeutscherr Verlag
Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins
Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism
secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin
Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6
Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of
media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future
directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage
Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im
Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten
Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik
38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)
pp279-286
Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In
Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das
Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche
Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie
Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s
Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the
worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press
Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343
Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag
PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486
Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York
Basicc Books
Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press
Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M
(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold
Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard
Universityy Press
Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170
Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek
Deventer Kluwer
Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US
newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available
httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|
Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep
Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7
politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227
Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage
Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy
PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147
Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the
massmass media New York Longman
Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal
ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29
Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage
Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media
contentcontent New York Longman
Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-
kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage
Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist
JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106
Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18
Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world
ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89
Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|
JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil
vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]
Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online
JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80
Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47
Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87
Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the
news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228
Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)
pp209-233
Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C
(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age
pp74 London Routledge
Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage
Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-
40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43
(i)pp-3i-52
Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization
amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex
Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit
verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van
Loghum
Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den
Haag Sdu
Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication
London Sage
228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag
Sdu
Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and
techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage
Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ
Werkgroepp Migranten en Media
Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en
allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu
Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of
objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679
Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal
ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131
Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press
Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press
Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news
sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable
Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail
D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin
Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable
Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en
opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis
Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22
Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]
Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal
ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35
Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen
Historischee Uitgeverij
Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting
2ndd edition Den Haag SUA
Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey
Hamptonn Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and
theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the
endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum
Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-
dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M
(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur
MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9
technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von
Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166
Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH
(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey
Hamptonn Press
Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und
EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)
PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410
Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In
TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml
[retrieved 3 March 2000]
Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho
Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative
repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-
198 London Sage
Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De
TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit
Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-
19941994 Zwolle Waanders
Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism
EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71
Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien
Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class
communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage
Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news
fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger
Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek
overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht
ADO
Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over
etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen
Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek
MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)
pp80-88
Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal
influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and
thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96
Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished
report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In
WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25
Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere
inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge
Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de
mediamedia Amsterdam SUA
Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 225 5
Paul N (1995) Content a re-visioning Production in the electronic products newsroom (online)
Speechh given to Editor amp Publisher Interactive Newspapers Conference of 1995 Available
httppoynterorgresearchnmnmm revisionhtm [retrieved 5 December 2000]
Paul N (1999) Computer-assisted research a guide to tapping online information for journalists
4thh edition St Petersburg Poynter Institute for Media Studies
Paulussen S (2001) On line journalistiek in Vlaanderen [online] University of Ghent Available
httpallservrugacbe~spaulussresultatenhtmm [retrieved 1 October 2001]
Pavlik J (1999) New media and news implications for the future of journalism New Media amp
SocietySociety 1 (l) pp54-59
Pavlik J (200i)Journaism and new media New York Columbia University Press
Peck J (1998) From queen of talk to high priestess of reading Oprahs book club and the problem
ofof tabloidization Paper presented at the Euricomccis Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12
Septemberr 1998 University of Wesminster Great Britain
Plasse J van de (1999)- Kroniek van de Nederlandse dagbladpers Amsterdam Cramwinckel
Ploeg R van der (1999) Pluriforme informatie in een pluriforme samenleving Speech by the
Dutchh State Secretary of Education Culture and Science of 25 March 1999 at the Nieuwspoort
PressCenterr in The Hague The Netherlands
Porteman P (1999) Multimedia-journalistiek de journalist en het Internet Communicatie 28
(2) pp2-19
Portnoy E (2000) Thats the way we do it here [online) NRC Handelsblad 6 July 2000
npagavailable Available httpwwwnrcnlW2LabProfielNetherlands200obehaviourhtm
[retrieved 5 February 2001]
PotterJ Wetherell M (1987) Discourse and social psychology beyond attitudes and behaviour
London Sage
Praag van P Brants K (2000) Tussen beeld en inhoud politiek en media in de verkiezingen van
19981998 Amsterdam Het Spinhuis
ProActiv ee (2000) The Internet Monitor [online) Available httpwwwproactivenl-
proactiveinternetmonitorindexhtmll [retrieved 12 October 2000]
Quinn S (1998) Newsgathering and the Internet In Breen M (ed) journalism theory and
practicepractice pp239-255 Paddington Macleay Press
Quinn S (2000) L plates on the information highway computer-assisted investigative
reportingg (CAR) in Australia Ecquid Novi 21 (1) pp120-133
Ramdjan F (2001) Wit bolwerk tegen wil en dank Mixed Media Mail 1 pp7-8
Randall D (2000) The universal journalist 2nd edition London Pluto Press
Reddick R King E (2001) 77ie online journalist using the Internet and other electronic
resourcesresources 3rd edition Forth Worth Harcourt Brace
Reese S (1990) The news paradigm and the ideology of objectivity a socialist at the Wall Street
Journal Critical Studies in Mass Communication 7 (4) pp390-409
Reese S (2001) Understanding the global journalist a hierarchy-of-influences approach
journalismjournalism Studies 2 (2) pp173-187
Renger R (1998) Journalism between emotion sensation and erection Paper presented at the
Euricomcciss Colloquium on Tabloidization of 9-12 September 1998 University of Wesminster
Greatt Britain
Rennen T (2000) journalistiek als een kwestie van bronnen Delft Eburon
Rensen J (1996) Recruitment in public broadcasting white voices white faces white views
Conferencee on the under-representation of Black and ethnic minorities journalists in schools
off journalism and media organizations Conference Report 10-12 May 1996 Greenwich London
Riley P Keough CM Christiansen T Meilich O Pierson J (1998) Community or colony
thee case of online newspapers and the Web [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated
CommunicationCommunication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacilvol4issue1keoughhtml [retrieved 10
2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
November 1998]
Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press
Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press
Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen
Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen
Westdeutscherr Verlag
Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins
Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism
secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin
Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6
Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of
media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future
directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage
Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im
Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten
Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik
38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)
pp279-286
Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In
Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das
Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche
Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie
Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s
Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the
worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press
Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343
Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag
PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486
Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York
Basicc Books
Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press
Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M
(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold
Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard
Universityy Press
Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170
Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek
Deventer Kluwer
Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US
newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available
httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|
Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep
Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7
politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227
Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage
Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy
PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147
Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the
massmass media New York Longman
Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal
ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29
Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage
Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media
contentcontent New York Longman
Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-
kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage
Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist
JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106
Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18
Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world
ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89
Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|
JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil
vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]
Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online
JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80
Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47
Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87
Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the
news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228
Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)
pp209-233
Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C
(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age
pp74 London Routledge
Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage
Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-
40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43
(i)pp-3i-52
Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization
amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex
Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit
verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van
Loghum
Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den
Haag Sdu
Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication
London Sage
228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag
Sdu
Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and
techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage
Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ
Werkgroepp Migranten en Media
Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en
allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu
Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of
objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679
Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal
ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131
Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press
Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press
Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news
sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable
Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail
D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin
Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable
Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en
opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis
Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22
Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]
Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal
ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35
Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen
Historischee Uitgeverij
Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting
2ndd edition Den Haag SUA
Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey
Hamptonn Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and
theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the
endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum
Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-
dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M
(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur
MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9
technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von
Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166
Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH
(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey
Hamptonn Press
Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und
EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)
PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410
Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In
TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml
[retrieved 3 March 2000]
Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho
Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative
repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-
198 London Sage
Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De
TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit
Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-
19941994 Zwolle Waanders
Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism
EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71
Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien
Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class
communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage
Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news
fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger
Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek
overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht
ADO
Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over
etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen
Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek
MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)
pp80-88
Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal
influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and
thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96
Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished
report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In
WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25
Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere
inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge
Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de
mediamedia Amsterdam SUA
Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma
2 2 6 6 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
November 1998]
Rogers EM (1969) Diffusion of innovations New York The Free Press
Rosen J (1999) What are journalists for New Haven Yale University Press
Ruehl M (2000) Des Journalismus vergangene Zukunft zurTheoriegeschichte einer kuenftigen
Journalismusforschung In Loeffelholz M (ed) Theorien des journalismus pp65-80 Opladen
Westdeutscherr Verlag
Rushkoff D (1997) Children of chaos London Harper Collins
Sarler C (1999) Why tabloids are better In Glover S (ed) The Penguin book of journalism
secretssecrets of the press pp248-259 London Penguin
Scheffer P (2000) Het multiculturele drama NRC Handelsblad 29 January 2000 p6
Schimmel R (2001) Concensus in opinie MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Schlesinger P (1990) Rethinking the sociology of journalism source strategies and the limit s of
media-centrism In Ferguson M (ed) Public communication the new imperatives future
directionsdirections for media research pp 61-83 London Sage
Schmetz W (2000) Programma nieuwe media Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroups yahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001 ]
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993a) Westdeutsche Journalisten im
Vergleich jung professionell und mit SpaS an der Arbeit Publizistik 38 (1) pp5-30
Schneider B Schoumlnbach K Stuumlrzebecher D (1993b) Journalisten im vereinigten
Deutschland Strukturen Arbeitsweisen und Einstellungen im Ost-West Vergleich Publizistik
38(3) PP-353-382-Schoenbach K (1997) Das hyperaktive Publikum - Essay ueber eine Illusion Publizistik 42 (3)
pp279-286
Schoenbach K (2000) Does tabloidization make German local newspapers successful In
Sparks S Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp63-74 Lanham Rowman amp Littiefield
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1994) Oberlehrer oder Missionare Das
Selbstverstandniss deutscher Journalisten In Neidhardt F (Ed) Oumlffentlichkeit offentliche
Meinung soziale Bewegungen Koumlllner Zeitschrift fiir Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie
Sonderheft pp139-161 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Schoenbach K Stuumlrzebecher D Schneider B (1998) German journalists in the early 1990s
Eastt and West In Weaver DH (ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the
worldworld pp213-228 New Yersey Hampton Press
Scholl A (1996) Sampling journalists Communications 21 (3) pp331-343
Scholl A (1997) Journalismus als Gegenstand empirischer Forschung ein Definitionsvorschlag
PublizistikPublizistik 42 (4) pp468-486
Schudson M (1978) Discovering the news a social history of American newspapers New York
Basicc Books
Schudson M (1995) The power of news Cambridge Harvard University Press
Schudson M (1996) The sociology of news production revisited In Curran J Gurevitch M
(eds) Mass media and society pp141-159 London Arnold
Schudson M (1998) The good citizen a history of American civic life Cambridge Harvard
Universityy Press
Schudson M (2001) The objectivity norm in American journalism Journalism 2 (2) pp 149-170
Schuijt GAI (1987) Werkers van het woord media en arbeidsverhoudingen in de journalistiek
Deventer Kluwer
Schultz T (1999) Interactive options in online journalism a content analysis of 100 US
newspaperss [online] Journal of Computer-Mediated Communication 5 (1) Available
httpjcmchujiacilvol5issue1schultzhtmll [retrieved 10 February 2ooo|
Schumacher P (1987) De minderheden Amsterdam Van Gennep
Schuur WH van Vis JCPM (2000) What Dutch parliamentary journalists know about
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7
politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227
Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage
Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy
PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147
Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the
massmass media New York Longman
Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal
ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29
Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage
Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media
contentcontent New York Longman
Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-
kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage
Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist
JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106
Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18
Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world
ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89
Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|
JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil
vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]
Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online
JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80
Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47
Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87
Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the
news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228
Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)
pp209-233
Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C
(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age
pp74 London Routledge
Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage
Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-
40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43
(i)pp-3i-52
Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization
amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex
Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit
verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van
Loghum
Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den
Haag Sdu
Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication
London Sage
228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag
Sdu
Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and
techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage
Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ
Werkgroepp Migranten en Media
Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en
allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu
Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of
objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679
Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal
ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131
Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press
Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press
Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news
sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable
Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail
D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin
Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable
Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en
opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis
Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22
Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]
Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal
ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35
Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen
Historischee Uitgeverij
Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting
2ndd edition Den Haag SUA
Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey
Hamptonn Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and
theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the
endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum
Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-
dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M
(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur
MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9
technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von
Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166
Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH
(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey
Hamptonn Press
Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und
EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)
PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410
Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In
TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml
[retrieved 3 March 2000]
Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho
Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative
repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-
198 London Sage
Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De
TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit
Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-
19941994 Zwolle Waanders
Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism
EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71
Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien
Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class
communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage
Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news
fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger
Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek
overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht
ADO
Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over
etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen
Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek
MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)
pp80-88
Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal
influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and
thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96
Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished
report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In
WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25
Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere
inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge
Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de
mediamedia Amsterdam SUA
Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 227 7
politics Acta Politica 35 (2) pp196-227
Schwandt TA (2001) Dictionary of qualitative inquiry 2nd edition Thousand Oaks Sage
Semetko H (1998) Introduction poulders pillars and understanding Dutch democracy
PoliticalPolitical Communication 15 (2) pp139-147
Severin WJ Tankard JW (1992) Communication theories origins methods and uses in the
massmass media New York Longman
Sewell WH (1992) A theory of structure duality agency and transformation American Journal
ofof Sociology 98 (1) pp1-29
Shoemaker PJ (1991) Gatekeeping Newbury Park Sage
Shoemaker PJ Reese SD (1996) Mediating the message theories of influences on mass media
contentcontent New York Longman
Sievert H (1998) Europaeischer Journalismus Theorie und Empirie aktueller Medien-
kommunikationkommunikation in der Europaeischer Union Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Silverman D (2000) Doing qualitative research London Sage
Singer J (1996) Virtual anonimity Online accountability and the virtuous virtual journalist
JournalJournal of Mass Media Ethics 12 (2) pp95-106
Singer J (1997a) Changes and consistencies newspaper journalists contemplate online future
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 18 (1) pp2-18
Singer J (1997b) Still guarding the gate The newspaper journalists role in an on-line world
ConvergenceConvergence 3(2) pp72-89
Singer J (1998) Online journalists foundation for research into their changing roles [online|
JournalJournal of Computer-Mediated Communication 4 (1) Available httpjcmchujiacil
vol4issueisingerhtmll [retrieved 10 November 1998]
Singer J (2001) The Metro Wide Web changes in newspapers gatekeeping role online
JournalismJournalism Quarterly 78 (1) pp65-80
Singer J Tharp M Haruta A (1999) Online staffers superstars or second-class citizens
NewspaperNewspaper Research Journal 20 (3) pp29-47
Singletary MW (1982) Are journalists professionals Newspaper Research Journal 3 (2) 75-87
Soloski J (1990) News reporting and professionalism some constraints on the reporting of the
news Media Culture amp Society 11 (4) pp207-228
Sparks C (1988) The popular press and political democracy Media Culture amp Society 10 (2)
pp209-233
Sparks C (1991) Goodbye Hildy Johnson the vanishing serious press In Dahlgren P Sparks C
(eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere in the new media age
pp74 London Routledge
Sparks C (1992) Popular journalism theories and practice In Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds)
JournalismJournalism and popular culture pp24-44 Thousand Oaks Sage
Sparks C (2000) The panic over tabloid news In Sparks C Tulloch J (eds) Tabloid tales pp1-
40 Lanham Rowman amp Littlefield
Sparks C Splichal S (1989) Journalistic education and professional socialization Gazette 43
(i)pp-3i-52
Splichal S Sparks C (1994) Journalists for the 21st century tendencies of professionalization
amongamong first-year students in 22 countries Norwood Ablex
Stappers J (1996) Journalistiek als onderzoeksobject In Evers H (ed) Krant en kwaliteit
verkenningenverkenningen rond de onderzoekbaarheid van journalistiek pp13-26 Houten Bohn Stafleu Van
Loghum
Sterk G (ed) (2000) Media en allochtonen journalistiek in de multiculturele samenleving Den
Haag Sdu
Stevenson N (1995) Understanding media cultures social theory and mass communication
London Sage
228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag
Sdu
Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and
techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage
Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ
Werkgroepp Migranten en Media
Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en
allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu
Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of
objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679
Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal
ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131
Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press
Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press
Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news
sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable
Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail
D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin
Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable
Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en
opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis
Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22
Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]
Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal
ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35
Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen
Historischee Uitgeverij
Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting
2ndd edition Den Haag SUA
Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey
Hamptonn Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and
theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the
endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum
Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-
dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M
(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur
MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9
technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von
Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166
Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH
(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey
Hamptonn Press
Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und
EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)
PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410
Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In
TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml
[retrieved 3 March 2000]
Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho
Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative
repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-
198 London Sage
Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De
TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit
Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-
19941994 Zwolle Waanders
Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism
EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71
Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien
Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class
communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage
Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news
fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger
Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek
overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht
ADO
Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over
etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen
Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek
MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)
pp80-88
Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal
influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and
thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96
Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished
report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In
WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25
Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere
inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge
Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de
mediamedia Amsterdam SUA
Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma
228 8 JOURNALISTSS IN THE NETHERLANDS
Stielstra T (1999) De Volkskrant Internet-gids schrijven zoeken e-mail in de praktijk Den Haag
Sdu
Strauss A Corbin J (1990) Basics of qualitative research grounded theory procedures and
techniquestechniques Newbury Park Sage
Suudi R Burgemeestre C (1991) Waar blijft de allochtone journalist Amsterdam NVJ
Werkgroepp Migranten en Media
Top B (2000) Tabee taboe Een overzicht van de discussies In Sterk G (ed) Media en
allochtonenallochtonen pp15-26 Den Haag Sdu
Tuchman G (1971) Objectivity as strategie ritual an examination of newsmens notions of
objectivity American Journal of Sociology 77 (4) pp660-679
Tuchman G (1973) Making news by doing work routinizing the unexpected American Journal
ofof Sociology 78 (j) pp110-131
Tuchman G (1978) Making news a study in the construction of reality New York Free Press
Tuip W (2001) De waarheid achter populaire journalistiek MA-thesis Amsterdam University of
Amsterdam
Tumber H (1999) News a reader Oxford University of Oxford Press
Tunstall J (1970) Journalists at work specialist correspondents their news organizations news
sourcessources and competitor-colleagues London Constable
Tunstall J (1972) News organization goals and specialist newsgatheringjournalists In McQuail
D (ed) Sociology of mass communications 259-280 Harmondsworth Penguin
Tunstall J (1977) The media are American London Constable
Vasterman P Aerden O (1995) De context van het nieuws Groningen Wolters-Noordhoff
Vergeer M (2000) Een gekleurde blik op de wereld een studie naar de blootstelling aan media en
opvattingenopvattingen over etnische minderheden Amsterdam Thela Thesis
Verwey P (2000) CAR Revisited - ontwikkelingen in digitale journalistiek [online] Cahier 22
Available httpuserwwweconhvunl~pverweijc22 [retrieved 20 September 2001]
Verwey P Vasterman P (2000) Digitale journalistiek Powerpoint-presentation Available
httpgroupsyahoocomgroupi-j-nedfiles [retrieved 30 September 2001]
Voakes P (1997) Social influences on journalists decision making in ethical situations journal
ofof Mass Media Ethics 12 (1) pp18-35
Vree van F (2000) De politiek van de openbaarheid journalistiek en publieke sfeer Groningen
Historischee Uitgeverij
Vreekamp H (1993) Van informatie naar nieuws handboek voor journalistiek PR en voorlichting
2ndd edition Den Haag SUA
Weaver DH (ed) (1998) The global journalist news people around the world New Jersey
Hamptonn Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1991) TTie American journalist a portrait of US news people and
theirtheir work Bloomington Indiana University Press
Weaver DH Wilhoit GC (1996) The American journalist in the 1990s US news people at the
endend of an era Mahwah Erlbaum
Weber S (2000) 1st eine integrative Theorie moeglich Distinktionstheorie und nicht-
dualisierenderr Ansatz als Herausforderungen fuerdiejournalismustheorie In Loeffelholz M
(ed) Theorien desjournalismus pp455-466 Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1990) Joumalismus und Kompetenz Qualifizierung und Rekrutierung fur
MedienberufeMedienberufe Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1992) Journalistik Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
11 Mediensysteme Medienethik Medieninstitutionen Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S (1995) Jbumaltsrifc Theorie und Praxis aktueller Medienkommunikation Band
22 Medientechnik Medienfunktionen Medienakteure Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Altmeppen K LoumlfFelholz M (1994) Die Zukunft des Joumalismus
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9
technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von
Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166
Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH
(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey
Hamptonn Press
Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und
EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)
PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410
Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In
TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml
[retrieved 3 March 2000]
Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho
Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative
repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-
198 London Sage
Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De
TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit
Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-
19941994 Zwolle Waanders
Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism
EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71
Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien
Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class
communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage
Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news
fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger
Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek
overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht
ADO
Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over
etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen
Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek
MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)
pp80-88
Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal
influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and
thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96
Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished
report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In
WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25
Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere
inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge
Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de
mediamedia Amsterdam SUA
Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma
BIBLIOGRAPHY Y 229 9
technologischetechnologische oumlkonomische und redaktionelle Trends Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Loeffelhofz M Scholl A (1994) Merkmale und Einstellungen von
Journalisten Media Perspektiven 4 pp154-166
Weischenberg S Loeffelholz M Scholl A (1998) Journalism in Germany In Weaver DH
(ed) The global journalist studies of news people around the world pp229-256 New Yersey
Hamptonn Press
Weischenberg S Scholl A (1998) Journalismus in der Gesellschaft Theorie Methodologie und
EmpirieEmpirie Opladen Westdeutscher Verlag
Weischenberg S Sievert H (1998) Deutsche und franzoesische Journalisten(forschung)
PublizistikPublizistik 43 (4) pp395-410
Wendland M (1999) Wired journalist newsroom guide to the Internet |online| RTNDF News In
TheThe Next Century Report Available httpwwwrtndforgrtndfwiredwebcreditshtml
[retrieved 3 March 2000]
Wester F (1987) Strategieeumln voor kwalitatief onderzoek Muiderberg Coutinho
Wetherell M Potter J (1988) Discourse analysis and the identification of interpretative
repertoires In Antaki C (ed) Analysing everyday explanation a casebook of methods pp168-
198 London Sage
Wiersema H (1994) Het beeld van vluchtelingen in Nederland een onderzoek in de dagbladen De
TelegraafTelegraaf en Trouw MA-thesis Amsterdam Vrije Universiteit
Wijfjes H (ed) (1994)- Omroep in Nederland vijfenzeventig jaar medium en maatschappij 1919-
19941994 Zwolle Waanders
Williams W S (1997) Computer-asstisted reporting and the journalism curriculum Journalism
EducatorEducator 52 (1) pp67-71
Wilke J (ed) (1999) Massenmedien und Zeitgeschichte Konstanz UVK Medien
Wilson C C Gutierrez F (1995) Race multiculturalism and the media from mass to class
communicationcommunication Thousand Oaks Sage
Winch SP (1997) Mapping the cultural spaces of journalism how journalists distinguish news
fromfrom entertainment Westport Praeger
Witte R (1998) Afeen voor goede journalisten meningen en houdingen in de dagbladjournalistiek
overover de invloed van multiculturele samenleving in verslaglegging en personeelbeleid Utrecht
ADO
Wolfs G (1996) Etno-centrisme en media-impact een onderzoek naar de berichtgeving over
etnischeetnische minderheden in drie dagbladen MA-thesis Nijmegen University of Nijmegen
Yeshua D (2000) Tasten in het duister een onderzoek naarde ethiek van de intemetjournalistiek
MA-thesis Amsterdam University of Amsterdam
Zelizer B (1993) Has communication explained journalism JournaI of Communication 43 (4)
pp80-88
Zhu J Weaver D Lo v Chen C Wu W (1997) Individual organizational and societal
influencess on media role perceptions a comparative study of journalists in China Taiwan and
thee United States journalism Quarterly 74 (1) pp84-96
Zoonen L van (1985) Enquecircte onder mannelijke dagbladjournalisten in Nederland Unpublished
report Amsterdam Universiteit van Amsterdam
Zoonen L van (1989) Professional socialization of feminist journalists in The Netherlands In
WomensWomens Studies in Communication 1 (3) pp1-25
Zoonen L van (iumlggia) A tyranny of intimacy Women femininity and television news In
Dahlgren P Sparks C (eds) Communication and citizenship journalism and the public sphere
inin the new media age pp217-235 London Routledge
Zoonen L van (1991b) Moeten vrouwenbewegingen zo grof zijn De vrouwenbeweging en de
mediamedia Amsterdam SUA
Zoonen L van (1995) Haagse Geheimen Politiek en politici in de populaire pers In Renckstorf
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma
230 0 JOURNALISTSS I N THE NETHERLANDS
K Vettehen P Need Y Snippenburg L van (eds) Communicatiewetenschappelijke Bijdragen
1994199519941995 pi 19-140 Nijmegen ITS
Zoonen L van (1998a) A professional unreliable heroic marionette (MF) structure agency
andd subjectivity in contemporary journalisms E uropean Journal of Cultural Studies 1 (1) pp123-
143--Zoonen L van (1998b) The ethics of making private lif e public In Brants K Hermes J Van
Zoonen L Van (eds) The media in question popular cultures and public interests pp113-123 London Sage
Zoonen L van (1998c) Finally I have my mother back Harvard International Journal of
PressPoliticsPressPolitics 3(1) pp48-64
Zoonen L van (2001) Een computer kan niet knuffelen de betekenis van internet voor
communicatiee en identiteit In Bouwman H (ed) Communicatie in de informatiesamenleving pp71-90 Utrecht Lemma